Hmmph... this junior is a good seed [Cultivation Management Quest]

Voting is open
Cerina Polya Side Story 9, Mia & Katha Theodoros 27 - The Parable of the Board and the Nail

Mia And Katha Theodoros 27/Cerina Polya Side Story 9 - The Parable of the Board and the Nail


Swing. Sweep. Smash. She thought, her body performed, and the beasts around her died.

In the shallows of the Beast-Raising Forest, the twilight strip where civilisation ended and nature took hold, there was a young maiden. Fair of skin and lean of muscle, her long raven-black hair swept around as she whipped her body around, sweeping like the inkbrush of a painter making their mark on their canvas. And as the painter did, so did she, her inkbrush a curved and lean blade a meter long, her canvas the monsters who struck out against one who had invaded their territories.

They struck and they died against the one who aggressed, her blade ringing with iron sound from every flourish and every sheet of blood shed. With unreal power and unnatural speed, the young woman was a storm of steel, a spiral of bladed demise. For the last eight hours she fought and of the last twenty beasts to attack twenty have died. Inch by inch, blow by blow, she has staked dominion upon this place.

Painted in the blood of her quarry, dressed in the proof of her success, Mia Theodoros demonstrated upon the forest what her ancestors once demonstrated upon the world. The prowess of the Vanguard. The violence of action of the Vanguard. The power of seizing the initiative. The value of explosive force. The strength of the Vanguard and the Blood of Iron.

And with the passing of the rains and the return of the sun, she would soon turn eighteen, the age of her majority. A grown woman, a Legionnaire of the Clan, a Golden Devil without bronzed skin. The first of the Pale Devils of her generation and living proof of the Vanguard's rebirth.

Yes, she would soon turn eighteen. And already in the Twelfth Heavenstage.

As she stood beneath the twilight of the canopy, the bush intermittently lit by rays of sunlight through the gaps she punched through with her attacks, Mia stood straight-backed and motionless, not even winded by her extended battle. Fatigue was a problem for other people, not a child of Theodora. And she was no mere scion. She was worthy.

In her ears, an echo. A towering beetle, looming silhouette lit by the light of the altar.

"Mm. You will be my Worthy Aspirant("Clay to Mold"). Come, child."

She smiled despite herself. Yes, she was worthy.

From the darkness of the woods, she heard shuffling and felt tremoring. She smiled and adjusted her grip on her sword, a curved design once favoured by the Ironblooded for its slashing force and its demanding characteristics. Though it demanded perfect angles on the cut, when those conditions were met it did so flawlessly, though beast-skin and through array-steel. A sword for a swordmaster. A weapon for a warrior.

There would be no worthier weapon for Mia Theodoros, scion of Theodora, niece of Katha, Vanguard of the Clan.

Then, suddenly, the tremors stopped. The beasts fell quiet, intimidated and fearful as they hid for their lives. Mia felt a sudden joy as she demonstrated her dominion, but then stopped. They were fearful, yes, she could smell it. But they were not fearful of her.

The raven-haired beauty, the flashing blade that sang forth the spring song, Mia turned around as she felt herself be watched. And Mia locked eyes with the true master of the Beast-Raising Forest.

----

Cerina had been home for maybe a few days and already the spring harvest looked to be amazing this year.

An interesting little creature had fallen into her home and created a great deal of amusement in the past few hours. Her aunt was surely shaking her head forlornly and bemoaning her family's luck. Cerina could barely suppress her laughter as she stared down at the little beast girl, watching her carve a bloody trail through the Qi Condensation beasts of this outer edge of the forest.

Little beast girl.

Mia had the posture, the temerity, and the vicious fang of a young beast establishing herself in new territory. How she acted and the toothy, snarling expression on her face was hilarious. Yet for all her funny little beastly quirks, she still moved like a human. Cerina chuckled silently as she recalled Katha asking her to keep her eye on this little scamp, and then the sneaky little girl escaping from her aunt into the forest.

Cerina was hanging upside down from a tree branch by her legs, head dangling as her arms were crossed behind it. Far away, more beasts began to move, paws and hooves and heavy scales creating an ominous rumbling and that wouldn't do at all. Her Eye opened by a sliver and a subvocal growl shivered through the Wind. The tremors ceased, retreating into the distance and under cover as the little beast girl turned to look up at Cerina, no longer concealed by the vines and ivy.

She dropped to a tall stone beneath her tree, landing upright and hands folded before her. Waiting. What to do, little beast girl?

The girl acted immediately. First, she drew a line in the dirt with her blade, scratching a shallow divot into the soil with practiced ease, using the tip of the blade to do so. Then she raised it and drew a graceful circle, tracing the line she drew. Finally, as she drew the sword up from the ground, she held it up high, pointing to the sky. The girl exhaled and lowered it until the tip of her blade was level with her eyes. As she held the hilt with both her hands, Mia awaited Cerina's response.

Little fireworks of excitement popped behind Cerina's smile as she drew an arc with her foot, turned her body to one side and rolled her arms up into her opening stance. Steady knees, a small profile, one arm ahead and one to guard in a classic stance.

Mia smirked. Then her smirk turned beastial and vicious. And then she launched sideways with unreal speed as the ground heaved upwards. Cerina maintained the illusion of her stance, her weight shifting subtly as she tracked the girl by Qi and heartbeat, sweat, and the pressure wave she pushed through the air.

Cerina's head snapped around like an owl's, lips stretched in one of her widest grins as she beheld the point of the sword glinting for her neck and the girl having just leapt into the air. Blue not-light pressed down upon the scene and slowed the scion of Iron. Cerina's arms and hands twisted, snapping up and crushing Mia's ankles like shackles as their owner ducked. Mia's sword went over Cerina, as did Mia in a blur before her face and upper body powdered the top of the boulder.

Mia twitched. The young Legionnaire shuddered. Her limbs seized, filled with sudden strength, the power of outrage and defiance. Then, just as suddenly, she went limp. Like a pile of noodles, Mia splayed out on the rock that Cerina had smashed her head-first against. Only a soft groan, like the ticking of a clock, helped prove that the girl was still alive.

Then under her, a crack began slowly tearing across the boulder.

"...eh?" Cerina said in confusion, Eye shuttered again. Was she okay? Does the little beast not have a Katha-head? She was quite befuddled as she lifted the girl up by her ankles, the boulder suddenly shifting under her giving her a start before she leapt to the ground. One hand on Mia's ankle, Cerina gave her a jiggle.

"Hey. No sleeping. Are you dead, Iron-blooded?" Cerina asked, channeling her memories of Instructor Vasto's harsh tones.

Katha always responded better to that kind of tone, so it stood to reason her niece would too. And like, come on. Unconscious after one hit? What was this? Behind them, the boulder finished collapsing into a pile of rubble.

It wasn't even a hard hit!

Face down, on the ground, Mia started crying.

"Ack!" Cerina gasped, letting Mia down quietly and then rolling her over, looking at the little girl with concern. Her nose was bleeding, squashed a bit out of shape and her face mottled with bruising. "Sheesh kid. Come on Aspirant, take a breath and fix your nose. You're fine."

Which she was. No Iron-blooded was a fragile little minx. At worst they were untempered. Just in case though Cerina had herself at a safe distance if this was a ploy.

Mia, no longer the untouchable and aloof Soldier, now looked more like a girl who was not even a third Cerina's age. Sitting up, she sniffed and nodded, rubbing desperately at her eyes with her forearms. "'M not crying," she insisted, through a clogged nose and stifled sobs. "Not crying, I'm not crying, Legionnaires don't cry…"

Cerina huffed. "Get the dirt out of your eyes and we can go again. Do not go in a ballistic arc around enemies with superior senses and reach."

Mia nodded numbly. She tried to stand, but lurched forward as she did so and only just caught herself with a hand. The other was still clutching her head, and she shut her eyes so tightly that tears were dripping free. "O-Okay… Okay, I'll…"

Without another word, Mia rolled on her back again. "I'm gonna… Mhh… Get stronger than you… Just you wait… Until… auntie Katha hears…"

Cerina smiled. "Yay! Maybe I can fight her!" She shouted excitedly. "Come on, come on. Hurry up and get up. I want to fight more!"

Mia was already out like a light, eyes scrunched shut as her head continued to pound like the Great Mountain Bell.

Cerina's arms slumped and she pouted. "Really?" She groaned. Shaking her head, she hefted the little cub up in a gentle carry and walked into the trees.

----

The ringing eventually became rustling and crackling and then Mia felt herself jolt awake as the smell of meat invaded her nostrils. Her stomach gurgled. "Ahh! You're awake, Aspirant!" A voice called and for a moment Mia was certain it was the Beetle. But then she turned her head and saw her.

Cerina sat across a fire from the little Theodoros, waving her hand as she poked at some meat with a spoon as it bubbled in a stew pot. The sudden flash of remembered pain across her face jerked Mia back to the fight she had just gotten out of and she leapt up, reaching for her sword. Which wasn't next to her, it was leaning against the stump by the fire.

"Are we gonna fight? Or are you hungry?" The spooky-woman asked cheerily.

"...Hungry." Her eyes darted to Cerina, then to the pot of stew. She quickly jerked forward and sat down, cross-legged. "N-No fight."

Cerina nodded as Mia sat and the girl loaded up her own bowl. She'd already had her meal of course, the red stained depression in the leaf litter off to one side attested to that. She kept part of her attention on the sword, and the rest on the girl.

Mia ate with the fervor and nerves of a small creature, bites disappearing rapidly as her eyes stayed fixed on Cerina. Soon the little one would make a move. Her body was already leaning towards her sword as she shoveled food into her face.

Then she did, suddenly, violently, explosively. The speed of Iron lifted her as Mia dove for her sword, a gift from her father. Who strikes first wins first, and she would not let Cerina have the initiative. They already knew what happened when she didn't have it.

All for naught, because Cerina was already ten steps ahead of her.

"Got your sword!" Cerina said happily as Mia's hand closed on nothing. The girl's eyes blew out in shock as she saw Cerina a fair distance away, holding her sword with a terrible, unpracticed grip, waving it around like it was a stick. "Come and get me!" She said and then leapt away into the trees.

Mia screamed in outrage and launched off the ground as hard as her legs could manage. Deep divots pressed into the ground where her feet previously stood as she soared into the treeline and as the chase began she pursued the gangly senior through the forest, leaping from tree to tree, branch to branch, swinging and stepping as if she lived all her life amongst the woods. And all the while, she had only three words for Cerina:

"GIVE IT BACK!" She cried out. And with every outcry, she launched attack after attack, fist-shaped impressions of Iron Qi denting tree trunks and scattering branches and foliage.

"COME GET IT!" Cerina shouted amid giggles as she ghosted ahead. While the little beast girl moved like she lived in the woods, Cerina actually did, and she did it like no human shaped body could; limbs twisting in broken angles to have her scuttle like spiders and lizards, or swing like monkeys while the wind blew at her whims.

Cerina moved like a fluttering flag before every one of Mia's blows, an infuriating spectre that refused to be hit.

How do you hit something that is not there? How do you defeat an enemy that is smoke and the wind?

Mia screamed as she pumped more blood, more sweat, more Qi into her attacks. Soon dents became chunks as she tore her way through the forest, violence of action tearing scars into the landscape. She risked exhaustion and she risked overextension, but through the haze of anger the Legionnaire saw nothing but the target, nothing but the need to enact total destruction.

To destroy the flag, destroy the flagpole. To destroy the air, destroy the world beneath its feet. If it costs everything, then so be it. Death. Death to the Enemies of the Imperator.

Mia cried out, hands clasped together. She swung and split a trench with an oversized crescent of Iron Qi, ragged and uneven, the crest wave of a juvenile sea. "DESTROY THE ENEMIES OF THE IMPERATOR!"

Canticle of Theodora: Squall Beneficence

"YEEP! Fuck!"

Wind Number 24: Dragon's Tail-Wind

Cerina jinked aside as she cried out, her body buffeted by the jetstream of wind and energy that had blasted her free and puppeted her like a leaf, half her long braid being sheared off by the Iron Wave as she threw herself out of its way. Three of the forest's massive trees collapsed into ruin as the wave raged, most of their mass falling into the trench it had ripped open.

Okay, little cub, okay. Time to chill out.

But Cerina was smiling.

What fun this was!

She juked and dodged and flit to a new branch in the chase, unsteady and arms pinwheeling. Then she was off again and Cerina zipped out of sight for a fraction of a second and scuttled into a tree burrow of some long gone beastie. Just in time for Mia to blow past, hollering like a cheeky little monkey.

That cheeky, angry little monkey yelped when Cerina snapped out like a snake and grabbed her heel. Mia yowled, writhing like a caught tiger, but with one mountain crushing hand Cerina kept hold and they were both off. The sheer incongruity of the situation probably stunned Mia for a second, as her screams sputtered with a confused hiccup. They raced out of the canopy for a moment, raucous flocks of yellow-red-green birds with long pennant like tails squawking at the interlopers in fury as they fled.

Mia felt freefall and then a blast of wind as they were forced back into the canopy, branches slapping them and snapping off in a great cacophony of breaking wood.

Mia screamed some more, her voice hoarse, her throat deathly painful. She coughed blood from the strain and her limbs shook from the exhaustion, yet she continued to claw at Cerina, hands flailing for any sort of purchase against Cerina's iron grip.

Cerina laughed. "Your aunt should let us fight more Mia!" She hollered, only to be cut off by an even angrier scream as they soared over a thick muddy swamp. Mia redoubled her efforts to escape, folding up and trying to hit Cerina with a Iron empowered kick.

Couldn't have that.

Cerina's arm whipped around and Mia's body scrapped through the meters thick mud, forcing her to hold her breath instinctively and then rip free of the muck, eyes blinking stupidly. Don't hit her in the head this time. The thought flickered through Cerina's own head as she flipped Mia up before her, the girl cartwheeling through the air. Cerina's chambered straight kick caught Mia in her Iron-blood reinforced sternum; the girl flew like she'd been shot out of a spirit cannon, breath disrupted. Stance, senses, breath, all disrupted and rage thereby shaken.

The impact of her back into a tree and the redirection of her path into a wild arc knocked the rest of it free, left it floating in a sea of confusion and disorientation until she slammed into a pair of long arms.

Cerina caught the ballistic girl, skidding through the leaf litter to a stop, and then sat on the Iron scion.

Now Mia continued to squirm, despite clearly being dazed. Anger allowed her to push through where pride had failed to provide, and even beneath her larger and stronger senior she continued to scrap and swing at the older Cultivator. More than anything, she tried to grab for her sword, believing more than anything else that it would let her even the score, even past her exhaustion and even past her weakness. Not that it would matter. Tapped of Qi, she was helpless and at Cerina's mercy.

Cerina wrestled with Mia, letting the girl exhaust herself by degrees until she was not quite unconscious, but close. Her blows weakened to the feeble pawings of a kitten, Cerina hefted the girl up and tucked her under her arm. With Mia grumbling and moaning under one arm and sword in the other, Cerina walked through the forest back to their camp site, dodging Mia's weak grabs for the sword the whole way.

When they arrived she sat the younger Cultivator down, where Mia sprawled in a heap on her hands and knees before the soup pot, breath heaving and exhausted to the point of almost immobility. "Good job so far Aspirant! Next time, be the lightning rather than destroying the earth. Would you like some soup?" Cerina asked, holding out a steaming bowl of the delicious Spirit Beast stew.

Slowly, Mia glared at Cerina. Her eyes darted to the bowl, then back to her senior. Slowly, she nodded. "...Fine. I'll have your stupid soup."

Cerina quirked an eyebrow. "So feisty, I like it!" She said, holding Mia's gaze as she handed off the full steaming bowl to the little beast girl.

Mia snatched it immediately, brusquely enough that no small amount of soup spilled onto Cerina's hand. Then she slurped it up all at once, with no care or attention given to manners or decency. She licked the bowl clean as well, before placing the bowl on the ground, its top buried into the ground.

Cerina hummed happily, licking off her own hand without a care. Still holding onto the sword as she turned slightly, opening up her flank by a hair as she reached for another bowl from a little stack beside her to load with soup. "More?" She asked as she glanced at the soup pot..

Mia nodded. Then she spat out a glob of boiling hot soup at Cerina before throwing herself right at her cyclopean senior, fingers clawed and swiping.

Klonk!

The flat of Mia's sword impacted like a board striking a nail directly between Mia's eyes. With the ringing of metal on metal, she was out like a light.

----

Mia woke up in a fright, her breath hitching as she jolted awake. Her heart was racing. She could barely see, only some flashes of orange and yellow through the darkness. She tried to move, but found she could not roll over or sit up. Laying down on her belly, chin on the ground, it was like she was being crushed by a rock.

…Given what Mia saw when she strained her neck and looked behind her, that was probably because she was. It wasn't a huge rock, only about six feet tall and taller than it was round, like a pear or a papaya. Mia could probably lift it if she got some leverage under her. But it wasn't the rock, but who was sitting on the rock that made that a problem.

Cerina sat on her carefully chosen rock, kicking her legs and humming a sweet tune as she watched the birds flit through the trees, with one ear to the breath of her little apprentice as Mia lay pinned under the stone. Rustling made her look down and she spotted the eyes of her apprentice peering through her hair up at her. "Hallo!" She called from atop her perch, giving a little wave as she smiled.

Framed in shadow and - somehow - backlit by flame, the cyclopean senior made for an inadvertently menacing sight. But to her credit, young Mia Theodoros was not afraid.

She was stupid.

"Let me out! When I get out I'm going to kick your ass and get my sword back!"

Cerina clapped. "That's the spirit! I'm looking forward to the attempt!" Reaching over, out of Mia's sight, she picked up the girl's sword and leapt down to land before her with the sword over one shoulder. Cerina assessed the rock again. "You should be able to lift this. Come get me when you do!" She ordered and turned, stepping away jauntily and leaving Mia in her geological predicament.

Immediately, before she had even vanished into the treeline, Mia was already squirming and twisting. Flat on the ground, arms and legs straight, it was difficult to get leverage and difficult to adjust. She tensed, then pushed against the rock with her hips and shoulders as leverage. No dice; she remained firmly planted to the ground.

Again she tried, harder this time. Then again, crying out in exertion. But each time, the rock did not budge. Though there was enough give in its bottom to leave Mia able to take in shallow breaths, it wasn't enough to get out. Frustration began to peak as she tried once again, fists clenched and full of grass, but it just wasn't happening. Angry, hot tears began to fill the corners of her eyes as the young Ironblood was confronted with another challenge she could not simply power through, by dint of superior breeding and overwhelming strength.

Stupid. It was so stupid! This shouldn't have happened! She just had bad luck, that's all! Bad luck to run into this stupid senior with one stupid eye that took her sword and kept not letting her hit her! All it would take is one good hit and she would be down, then Mia could just continue her training, but no now she had to deal with this nonsense, with her stupid grin and her stupid soup!

Frustrated, on the verge of tears, Mia swung one arm up, ripping up grass and weeds, and struck the ground. Her fist tore through the dirt like it was putty, her strength overwhelming. Though her body was not as strong as her aunt's, it was still forged of Celestial Iron. She had managed to unlock the Steel Sinews, giving her strength greater than any other in her Realm. If she did not watch her step, something she did intuitively as one who has lived with it all her life, the ground would be like so much air to her.

And feeling the ground falter beneath her gave Mia pause. Gave her ideas.

She swung her arms again, both this time, and dug open a trench. Narrow and shallow, it was still space. Now she had enough to prop herself by the elbows. And from that point, it was a simple matter of pushing.

And with a single shove, Mia managed to push the boulder off with a hop and a skip, followed by the heavy thump of a great weight off her shoulders and onto the ground.

Panting with exertion, now shedding tears of relief, Mia rolled onto her back, limbs out like a starfish, and watched the starry night sky above.

That was… That was hard.

She never wanted to do that again.

Over her, the stars were suddenly darkened. One took their place. One large blue star, which blinked at her once and then shuttered.

"Hmm. Good. Good!" Cerina smiled broadly with sharp teeth as she looked down at Mia. Then, Mia noticed the rock she had just tossed off being held in Cerina's outstretched hand, looming above the pair of them. The girl's sword glinted in the other by her senior's side. The stone shifted overhead.

"Now run, little nail."

Slowly, Mia rose to her feet. Though shorter than Cerina, she looked her in the eye and stood her ground. There wasn't a single part of her that wanted to run. Not one part of her that was afraid of Cerina.

There was no fear to quash, because there was no fear at all. She had not learned that instinct. Not yet.

But she would.

Weakness and the withering of her muscles choked her from one breath to the next, causing her knees to shake and joints to ache, as Cerina's terrible Eye opened and her beastly smile split her face with needle teeth. The boulder struck Mia, smearing her across its front as it launched through the forest like a massive cannonball. Mia could hear only the rushing of the wind and the blood in her ears, and she swore it sounded like laughter.

That laughter abruptly ceased as she was driven into the ground, dragged across it and then the sudden relief of weight as the boulder skipped like a stone across a lake behind her. That relief shriveled when Cerina appeared overhead, already in the midst of a scything kick, the sickly coronal blue of her Eye robbing Mia of everything.

It was so hot, ten times, a hundred times worse than the desert.

Every foundation of muscle and might and pure monkey brained stubbornness, collapsing and withering in the face of entropic decay and dissolution into ash.

And for the first time, her body began to shake. Mia felt the pit opening up inside her, yawning and endless, the inescapable void of terror. It was a new sensation, an unusual feeling. It was awful for seasoned legionnaires, who have dealt with weakness and learned to quash that feeling into something constructive, a lifesaving asset. But she was born strong, made stronger, and thought herself unbeatable.

It was the worst thing Mia Theodoros had ever felt. Not the withering. Not the weakness. Fear.

And unhoned, her instinct was raw and stupid. She crossed her arms instead of rolling and caught the attack right in the center.

The explosion of impact shook the trees and cracked their bark for dozens of meters around the two cultivators.

The cloud of dust ascended beyond the canopy in a plume of ancient soil and powdered rock, then was torn away in a shredding gale. When it cleared it revealed them again; Cerina was standing atop Mia, her foot flattening the girl's arms to her chest, the both of them standing in a crater half as deep as Cerina was tall.

Her breath hitched as Mia gasped for air that just would not come. She had gotten the wind knocked out of her, and with fractured arms and ribs it was the first real injuries she had suffered so far. She looked up at Cerina, blinking through teary eyes, eyelids twitching as she tried and failed to reconcile anger and terror towards the same figure. She held up her hands, even though they were broken, though whether in defiance or in surrender even she didn't know. But though objectively her body was still capable of fighting - no Ironblood would ever be slowed down by something as banal as fractured bones - her will had been thoroughly broken.

Unfortunately for her, Mia had spent her life up to that point ignorant of the mental phase of battle. And she was receiving a remedial session from perhaps the most brutal source short of a Nascent Soul's attention.

It would be a good lesson. But it would not be an easy lesson.

Cerina's foot lifted off her body, as her long fingers wrapped around Mia's head and lifted her up to dangle like a limp sack. Hanging from her senior's hand, Mia's face twitched, blood running from her nose and abrasions which had accumulated from their battles. That terrible blue weakness buffeted her like a sandstorm, and Cerina's voice pronounced her fate with a noise like the ringing of funeral bells.

"You will heal. You will eat what I give you. And we will repeat this until you can take your sword from me and fight me properly."

Numbly, clearly and with total sincerity, Mia now nodded. All the fight in her had gone out. She had lost the mind war, where it most mattered. The only thing left to do now was supplicate and obey.

And maybe, just maybe, learn something from the experience.

----

Days later, Cerina listened to her little beast girl sleep, pinned under yet another stone. This was not the second stone, nor the third, each one getting subtly bigger with every instance. And every time, Mia's body could just barely lift it.

Silly little girl.

Cerina knew Mia did not intellectually understand what she was trying to teach. Her brain was silly and impulsive and prone to poor decisions from a lifetime of being the strongest scorpion in the pit, with no one who could challenge her. Thankfully, the world was much bigger than her little pit! The fear had made her brain get out of the way and the girl's blood and body were eager listeners.

The sun glinted off of Mia's sword before her eye. Lowering the girl's sword, Cerina put away the cloth she had been using to clean it. Wouldn't do for it to get rusty before the girl got a hold of it again.

But. She set the sword in her lap. She recognized that she'd been mostly flying by the seat of her pants here. Intuition and memories of Katha.

…"I should probably thank my dad," Katha hummed from where she sat beside Cerina, deep in the bowels of Yuan's caves, reminiscing around good drinks and a glowing crystal for their campfire.

"Oh? Why? Did he train you?" Cerina asked.

"Yeah, since grandpa was busy with Rathos. I didn't like studying or training as a kid - shocking, I know - so he had to essentially force me to do anything until I turned twelve. I literally had my brains beaten into me as a child," her friend told her. "Of course, it helps to have a twin brother. We fought a lot, but we also learned a lot from each other."


Hmm! Well that helped her understand what her instincts and intuition were telling her. The part of her that dreamed of being a teacher was downright giddy. She wasn't quite sure what she was doing right now, but the Blunt Force method seemed to be working admirably, so she'd keep at it until it didn't.

Mia snorted through a slightly bent nose, courtesy of it being broken a dozen or so times. Cerina looked down at her student.

"Well, at least you're healing alright," she muttered. Be a pain if she was more like Katha, in this particular case.

Cerina stood and dusted off her hands, packing away her contemplations for later as she checked the rising sun through the trees. "Bout time for another round." She hopped off the stone, and another day of training began.

----

"A boulder again?! Seriously?!!"

Each and every morning, there would be another. No matter whether she slept on the ground, against a tree, or atop the tree, there would be a boulder on her. Always just short of crushing her flat, always with the slight hope of escape, but always a boulder. By this point it had stopped being frightening and started being annoying, particularly because the boulders kept getting harder to throw off.

It was also the only constant to each and every day of this demented 'training' she was being put through.

Some days, Mia would be tied to a post and fed strange things. That would be food for the day; it would be up to her to sniff out what was poisonous, what was not, what was an antidote to poison, and which antidotes were poisonous if she had not ingested the right poison earlier. It was a crash course in herbology through gastronomics that she did not want, but apparently Cerina believed she needed.

Some days, she would skip the food and just get poisoned. Those were the days for traps, cowardly things she was not interested in. Pits, snares, nets, flying logs and, of course, more poison, in the forms of clouds, mushrooms and darts. Learning those antidotes was a pain as well.

And then there were the days they ventured into the Beast-Raising Forest proper, without a weapon and without support. Sometimes Cerina would use her as bait and make her go up against monsters in Foundation, where she would have to outlast creatures a full Great Realm above her while Cerina withered them down to size. Other times, Cerina would just use her as the weapon. The insane cyclops seemed to enjoy those days the most for sadistic reasons Mia was never keen on learning.

The laughter haunted her dreams.

But then some days, she simply would not dream. Because you only dream when you sleep, and sleep was a luxury sometimes. Cerina would hound her for days straight, sometimes even an entire week, using sticks, insects, intentionally bad music and false hope to keep her up. When that failed, they simply ran laps. Mia knew there was a way you could run while sleeping, but she had never learned it, and Cerina made that impossible anyways, not with the windy, debris-ridden paths she'd get chased through.

And somehow, when she didn't realise, she'd just plant the boulder on her anyways!

How does she even do that?!

Through it all, after every beating and slip up and failure and moment of weakness, Cerina was there. Inescapably, her tormenter paradoxically had words of praise and shreds of wisdom, each moment hammered in with hammer-like blows.

----

It was near the end of their time together, Cerina figured as she sat on a branch, chewing through a ream of fruit jerky. Mia was down below, stalking through the midline canopy after Cerina. Her body was still shaped like a human's and so still bore some of its limits, but her mind had cast off other, more important limits.

Now Mia moved a little more like a beast, like a creature that knew fear down to its soul. The fear of something larger, stronger, and far more dangerous suddenly noticing you and deciding to end your life. That was the secret in Cerina's mind, though simply telling someone that would never teach it to them.

But her little beast girl had learned it admirably, and was now no longer quite so little.

Mia stopped, pausing as she noticed a glint of reflected light on a patch of leaves ahead of her. She already knew where it would lead, and so the scion of Iron was not surprised to find herself moving out of the way of the first strike as Cerina's kick split the air.

There was a smack, a crash, an exchange of blows. Mia hit the ground in a roll as Cerina landed lightly and gently, the forest's underbush ravaged as Mia skidded to a stop, eyes never leaving Cerina's. She slowly stood, battered and bruised from head to toe from all her lesser injuries up to this point, and her right hand bleeding a small trickle of fresh blood from this latest exchange.

But her left hand, unmarked, held her scabbard instead. And it took even her a moment to realise just what she held. But without looking, when she knew, Mia laughed. Mirthful, relieved laughter, the fruits of a job well done, all the suffering finally paying off.

With a flick of her thumb, she launched the blade forth and caught it with her bleeding hand. Then she drew a line in the dirt with its tip, shallowly but quickly, before drawing a circle before her. Then, when the blade was at its highest point and pointed towards the sky, she brought it level to her eye line and held it with both hands.

Once more, a challenge issued. But this time, with a full understanding of her opponent.

Cerina Polya. The Withering Witch.

The last living scion of House Paratiritis spread her arms, her feet tracing their own line as her body twisted, heart thundering like a drum. Her palm rose, thumb and fingers framing Mia Theodoros.

Wind Number 24: Dragon's Tail-Wind!

Cerina followed her extending hand, arms and legs blurred by power and force that brought her to Mia surrounded by a howling wind. Her trike flew for her student's face, one more strike to the nail.

Mia responded in kind. Eyes wide open and unblinking, she swung her sword upright, a wave of white-hot Iron Qi fanning outwards. A technique familiar to Cerina, performed by younger hands, yet done so in a far more refined fashion.

This was no guarding blow, but a counterattack. And Mia's sword sang, like it had never been apart.

Canticle of Theodora - Slayer's Sky Song

The weight of rot and timeworn dust answered the Storm Killer.

The weight of heat and decay and exhaustion caused the forming attack's course to slip. Through the eye of the needle Cerina flew, her left side screaming as her right extended to its limits and impacted. Cerina slammed to a stop, momentum arrested as Mia flew, sleeves and robes torn apart, her arm raw and bleeding from being nearly flayed. Behind her the monument trees fell like so much kindling.

Cerina's body was burning, twisting and shaking in a great tempest that roared down to her soul. Strategies aligned with instinct, knowledge of wind and mountain and fist slamming together and finding new shapes in this crucible.

This was what they needed.

"Your enemy lives Mia! DESTROY THEM!" She shouted. Match me!

Distance would only favour Cerina, whose strength was so much greater and her Withering Eye exceptional. The only solution would be to disappear and to strike in close quarters, in the shadows around the gaze of the Eye.

Mia moved immediately, the moment her feet hit the ground. In a flash she moved, her charge erratic even as she approached Cerina. It took advantage of Cerina's incredible vision to transform herself into a smear of motion blurs. Within five heartbeats she appeared before Cerina with a diagonal upwards slash.

Raindancer's Charge

The blow was warded off, yet that was expected. Surpassing the speed of thought, Mia's instincts drove her to jump when Cerina threw a sweeping chop at her, crossing behind her as she flipped head over heels and swung once again, at the neck that joined Cerina's head to the rest of her body.

Midday Mist Reversal

Cerina's gaze met Mia's. Veins bulge and muscles swelled as Cerina bloodily hacked out her improvised counter from her own muscles.

Weirding Mountain Art

Her Storm's Disregard and Mountain Tossing Art fused in her muscles, incredible strength meant to toss hills was instead focused by the wind and smashed Mia into a wild spin. Bones shattered and twisted in their flesh. Mia struck a tree, plowing through it and skipping across the stony ground before slamming to a stop.

Cerina stood, panting, her already injured arm now shattered at the wrist. A risky gambit, but worthwhile it seemed.

Mia pulled herself out with a rough shove, greeted by a shower of wood chips and debris. Panting heavily, one eye was now swollen shut, and her arms, previously fractured long ago, began to ache and shake again. It was the telltale sign of exhaustion, both mental and of Qi, yet Mia carried forward. With a snarl she launched forward again, riding the crest wave of a blast of Iron Qi.

Cloud Chaser

In a step and a breath she was in the thick of it again, a flurry of slashes against punches raining against one another like the rain against a block of steel. Cerina's strange joints spun, locking her ruined arm behind her back. Her stance was recovered and she met her student with foot and fist, darting about on one foot as she used her other leg in place of her useless arm.

Iron rang on bronze again and again. One blow for one more, two for two, three for three, three for four. Five. Six. Mia slowed, her muscles crying out as they decayed in her flesh and her bones creaked with false age.

Iron was easy to sharpen, it could be tempered. But Mia's tempering had only begun.

Bronze was harder than iron, less flexible. It weathered the hurts of the world better than iron, but even Celestial Bronze had limits.

Cerina tripped, twisting to one side as she overextended and showed her back to the Theodoros scion. Death clawed at her, just out of sight.

Breathing deeply, heavy with exertion, she had one attack left. Mia intended to make the most of it. She brought her sword low, level to the ground, then pulled it to her side. Then as Cerina began to turn, one eye closed, she made note of Cerina and the world around her.

Then, she gripped her sword harder, and with it grasped a power that existed long before and will survive long past her. Qi, raw and simple, flushed her muscles where energy would no longer suffice. And in her heart, she grasped the simplest of truths, so obvious that it often went unsaid.

Destroy the Enemies of the Imperator.

She vanished. And in her wake, the forest became a tempest.

The Canticle of Theodora - Tempest Death Dance

Cerina roared, every drop of her Qi concentrated on a single finger and her wounded arm lashed out faster than sight. A tempest was met with a cutting northern gust, the hand of a god smashing through it. The child's tempest exploded into howling rings around Cerina's attack.

Weirding Mountain Art: Northern Gust

Mia's blade shook, keening, then ripped away from her suddenly bleeding hands. Her arms were thrown up, her legs uprooted like a tree before a tornado, her limbs jerked about in a frenzy as the wind struck her sternum. Compressing her rib cage and smashing her bones against her flesh. She swung, countless slashes in an attempt to calm the winds and stir them in a favourable direction, but it was for naught.

She was out of Qi. And Cerina had a handful to spare.

Mia soared away like a leaf caught in a hurricane. She had a brief moment to wonder, images in her brain fluttering against each other as she pondered the branches racing by. And then her wild flight was caught by arms of iron.

One hand gently but firmly holding onto Mia's neck, the other wrapped around her abdomen, Katha skidded slightly as she halted her niece's backward momentum. Where it was trying for Mia, it was trivial for the older Legionnaire, who had the decades of experience at war that the gifted young Ironblood simply did not and could not have. When the dust settled and the winds calmed, it was Katha who walked up to Cerina with her niece and her niece's sword both in her arms, carried like a bed as Mia's head spun and her face went green.

"So did it work?" Katha asked, as she knew that Cerina had been putting Mia through her paces; she had wanted the opportunity, and why else would Mia be here?

"Oogh. Owie, my wrist is all floppy… fuck," Cerina first response was not reassuring. She moaned as she held up her arm, her left hand dangling pitifully from her wrist. The cuts and abrasions on her body were already healing but the bones, those would take a few days. Then she registered her friend.

"Katha! Yeah! She's done great!" She burbled happily, waving with both hands wildly, wincing as her broken one stabbed her nerves painfully. Ignoring that inconvenience, minor in the face of her excitement, she marched up to the dazed and nauseous Mia and looked down at her with genuine warmth and a smile.

"Good job kid! You started your first attack too early! Wait for the Eye," She said and then pat Mia on the head.

"So, were you entertained watching all that?" Cerina asked Katha when she looked back up.

Katha began to nod, but then she shrugged. "You probably could have hit her harder. And not let her hit you. The faster you break her down, the better we can build her back up. But I did like that you pushed her." A blink. "Did you really have to feed her poison though?"

Cerina looked at Katha like she'd grown a second head. "Yeeeesssssss? Do you not remember the Yuan Shroom Incident?"

"The… Mm. Right." Katha nodded. "Good thinking, Cerina."

"I couldn't think of any other way to teach your family how to eat properly, so poison it was." She huffed.

In her arms, Mia stirred. As she blinked blearily, her eyes suddenly widened as she saw who was carrying her. "A-Auntie? Auntie Katha?! You're here?!"

"Of course I am. I'm supposed to be watching you." At Mia, Katha tilted her head; with the eyepatch, raising an eyebrow was not going to have the desired effect. "Did you think I forgot you were here and left you alone?"

"...Yeah…"

Katha sighed. Then she dropped Mia like a sack of dumb potatoes. And as her niece's head spun and she rubbed her aching butt, she squatted next to her and flicked her in the earlobe. Mia cried out and whined, and she only got louder when Katha flicked the other ear.

"I'm not about to abandon you like that. I'm harsh, not heartless." A pause, then Katha flicked both her earlobes at the same time. "Insolent brat."

"...W-Waaah, I got bullied and I'm being scolded for it…!"

"And I'll do it again, Mia, don't think I won't!"

Cerina smiled from her position above the two Theodoroi. It was almost sibling-like! Though… she tilted her head like an owl and looked at Katha, her friend's muscles and bones and their movements traced out by her Eye. Her friend was recovering swiftly. It wouldn't be long now until she was at full readiness again, and it struck her that Katha was moving differently these days.

She moved like a judge's blade. No hesitation. No remorse. Simply movement.

The thought just… popped into her mind. Cerina hummed, and looked at Mia. And all she saw was a girl, with a beast's heart and a fang to call her own. Less refined ore. Just a girl. Maybe she wasn't that much like her aunt after all.

That girl was also teetering on the edge of exhaustion, more than a month of pain and suffering, and humiliation. She probably needed to eat. And sleep. And other human things. "Hey. Mia. It's time to eat," Cerina said, directing the kid towards a rock a decent distance away and handing her a bag full of meat jerky and fruit.

"Huh… Okay, okay…" Still dazed, Mia just took the bag with a nod and then wobbled over to a different corner. For her, her trials were finally over and done with.

----

But for her teacher and her aunt, their trials haven't even begun.

Now Katha and Cerina had privacy, reinforced as Katha activated an array that enforced it; a gift from the Spirit Oasis.

"So." Katha knew her friend well enough, and for her she would raise one eyebrow. "What did you wanna talk about?"

"You're moving differently. Is it going to be soon then?" Cerina asked, slowly unwinding from the fight by stretching her limbs. Each joint inhuman, but welded together in a vaguely human shape.

"...Right. Yeah." Katha nodded. "After the Trials. I think. The Ninth Prince is planning something, but we haven't been invited. But… Yeah." She inhaled, then exhaled. "I'm saying yeah a lot. Hopefully, I'll be ready to face Five-Element Tribulation soon. You're planning to go for it too, right?"

"Oh? Senior Snake is up to something… pmmff, and we're not invited." Cerina pouted. She shrugged. "Ah well. I'll do what I can to prepare for the trials and then… After I make another visit to Yuan, I'll start preparing. Might do Qiguai too. Depends if I get hurt." She answered.

But her eyes were on the beast girl, Mia sitting on a rock and munching her way through the tasty snacks. "She's making fantastic progress," she said, tilting her chin at the girl. But her tone was somber.

"She's always been a smart kid," Katha said, a small smile on her face. But then, her smile faded. "But she's not like us." It might be harsh to say so, but in some ways it was a relief. The Fourth Keystone was more troublesome than the previous three combined. But the Judgement was… Impartial. And it was clear.

The truth of it settled on Cerina's shoulders like a heavy cloth. "... Yeah. Born too strong to wonder at the Dao."

She sighed. "Shame. But she'll be fine without it." A little piece settled into place, one more grain of sand amongst a slow trickling avalanche. And it really did seem inevitable for her. That blind, grasping, sublime struggle.

"I told Rina during my intake that I was aiming for the Ninth. What about you Katha?" She asked, pondering the world all over again.

She nodded as well. "Me too." Katha smiled. "I guess that means we're both crazy. That'll be something! The 302nd and the 501st, with their Kings and Emperors."

"Utterly mad, the lot of us. I'm sure it will horrify all of my trainees." Cerina laughed, her expression softened by a doting look, aimed at Mia and all the students she could foresee in her future.

She shook her head. "But! Enough! I'm feeling older by the second and screw that, lets go hunt something Katha. I'm hungry!"

"Yeah, it's about time we…" Katha trailed off as a terrible thought occurred to her. Then, a sinister smirk splayed across her features.

"What?" Cerina asked, bemused as she looked over her shoulder, already heading into the forest.

"We should go hunt the Great Glacier Bear with Mia. Then eat it. In front of Mia."

Cerina's cackles sent Mia fleeing, crying out with instinctive, panicked screaming.



@Swordomatic

[Word Count: 8720]
 
Ajax Tripedes 14/Cerina Polya Side Story 10 Collab Link
Katha Theodoros 30/Cerina Polya Side Story 11 - The Four Bandits
Katha Theodoros 30/Cerina Polya Side Story 11 - The Four Bandits

The lands of the Yuan are not unfamiliar with the Golden Devils that serve as their main gateway to the rest of the Righteous Path within the Virtuous Flipper Region. Home and stewards of the Man-As-Mountain Array and the Yuan Contest that it powers every twenty years, the Yuan Clan sees many promising scions and, on occasion, seasoned Elders enter their lands for the purpose of claiming the fruits of the Array. Though the odds are long and the dangers are great, the rewards are greater still for those industrious enough to reach for them, and the Golden Devils are no exception.

But this batch of Devils would not come for selfish reasons, but on the business of their Clan. A diplomatic mission, one that sought to build goodwill between Old Yuan and Old Gold, had been struck between the two sides, and so many smaller parties had been dispatched from the desert to demonstrate the new power and magnanimity of the Golden Devil Clan. This party was but one of many, a gathering of four eclectic, eccentric, exceptional Devils in their own right.

Abel Angelus, Katha Theodoros, Armus Hekurion and Cerina Polya had been sent off with the orders to hunt bandits in the depths of the Eternal Deeps, and these four were amongst the finest Juniors that the Clan had to offer. Good Seeds one and all, unmatched under Qi Condensation, they were powerful reminders that this generation of Devils would eclipse those that came before. The talents of the Thirteen did not die with their generation, but were instead fostered and delivered to the next, and to the next after them. Not yet Experts, they would be more than a match for these bandits, yet not so overwhelming that it would cost more to support their cultivations than to kill those neer-do-wells.

Along the way, their misadventures were plenty, oft-spoken of in watering holes and teashops for generations to come. In particular, the cyclopean Cerina Polya's predilection for catching the eyes of other young men would be as famed as her tendency to forget about her ability to Wither others with but a glance, resulting in a great deal of… misunderstandings.

But that a town would come to regard singular eyes as the pinnacle of beauty was irrelevant, for in truth these four scions were not here to make merry and misadventure. Their role in the lands of the Yuan was more sinister. For while they were indeed here to hunt the Four Bandits of the Eternal Deeps, that would not be all they did.

And their misadventures complete, their reputations tarnished - though not beyond recovery - and their threats disregarded, the four descended into the Eternal Deeps, bearing the stern, unrelenting visage that the Golden Devils were famed for. They would see their mission done, whether or not it meant they would die to accomplish it.

For the sake of the Clan, they could do no other.

----

But they were no automatons, no engines who knew naught but destruction. They were all, ultimately, still men and women, some young and others young at heart. Such it was, that even their inestimable Bodies of Bronze were ravaged by perhaps the most wicked of witcheries, the most diabolical of destinies, the most terrifying of… Of.

"Cerina, what's a word for situation that starts with the letter 'T'?"

In so many words, they were bored. So, so very bored. Because while the sorry reality of legionnaire life was that it was spent waiting to wait, and while the equally-sorry reality of cultivation was that it was largely spent waiting to suffer, these four were that strange combination of talented enough to progress quickly in both rank and power - and therefore not worry too much about pain - yet too young to find themselves weighed down by worry or puffed up with pride.

So the only thing that could really fill that void was boredom. Perhaps the worst pain of all. And there were only so many ways one could distract themselves.

Hence, the letter 'T' and its contemplations, by one Katha Theodoros. Perhaps the most accidental of these four talents.

Cerina leaned up against the wall of the rocky nook the two found themselves in, legs hanging out into the abyss before them. "Territory, or trade perhaps. 'The territory is not the map', to mangle an idiom."

The scion of an unknown House was listening, waiting for the subtle qi pulse that would signal Abel's latest report. And so she presented a very bored image; eye closed, relaxed, but tired and her mind only partly on the conversation.

"...Oh, right, yeah. I could probably call it a 'troublesome territory'." Nodding, Katha scribbled it in with her stylus and continued onwards. At least for the next five seconds, until she realised that there was not much else for her to write. She tapped its end against her chin momentarily, making a sharp 'thock' noise each time, but nothing was coming to mind.

That couldn't do. There was a lot more waiting left and she didn't bring any books. The only recourse left now was conversation, and… Quite frankly, Katha had never spoken to Armus before. That made it awkward. So… Cerina.

"...So is Abel back yet?"

"No," Cerina answered. She sighed and turned to look at Katha with her blind gaze. "I've been thinking about the Mountain Bell mission, honestly," she dropped into the silence, more subdued than usual.

"Still gets me sometimes why, specifically, it became a shitshow." Cerina reaches down into a pack on her hip and starts chewing on jerky. "You know anyone else who went on it?"

"Not that I know off the top of my head right now…" Katha had heard about what happened, though. A mission that needed experienced hands wound up having almost exclusively nothing but newbies, running against problems that needed bureaucratic experience and not sharp instincts in battle, though obviously there was some battles that would be fought there. The Great Mountain Bell was overall ambivalent towards the Clan, but proved to be a major case study of what not to do when establishing fallback caches. In particular, what happens when you use the wrong Spirit Stones.

They were still looking for who handled that graft, from what Katha last heard of it.

"...Wanna talk about it, though? I always wanted to know what happened there, on the ground." Katha palmed her face, then ran that hand through her hair. "Sorry, it's a little rude of me to, uh… I'm, y'know, not very good at this sort of thing and whatnot. It's fine if you don't wanna tell me."

Cerina giggled, pinging a small pebble off Katha's head affectionately. "Silly butt. Wouldn't start talking about it if I didn't. Anyway," she scooched against the rock to settle into a better position.

"It was… alright, starting off. We got to our distribution point and it was pretty clear things were fucked when there was a whole gaggle of Legionnaires with mission info, boxes of spirit stones, and barely a Centurion for them all. People thankfully sort of had an idea of what to do, and some bright spark amongst the Good Seeds there got us solid maps which myself and others hacked together with the mission info into something usable. We got it done at a slog, I ended up getting my route assigned like, week - two weeks late, something like that. Had no idea about the spirit stone issue, though mine were good I found out later.

"Honestly a big problem was the people. One of the people I met in particular was Lin Po. We met after I saved his ass and then exchanged insults over a rousing round of punching each other in the face. Kind of a stuck up," Cerina pouted, puffing out her cheeks. "Ended up friends with him later but, it's been bugging me that it kinda doesn't matter?"

"Do you know what I mean?" Cerina asked her friend.

"No Centurions, huh…" Katha clicked her tongue. "I knew that the Clan doesn't have as many Experts as it'd like, but it sounds like the Mountain Bell got the short end of the stick. I guess people didn't consider a priority compared to the Underworld Spirit Palace or the Poison Crushing Siege." That response was canned and automatic, because Katha took that opportunity to ponder on the people she'd met on missions before. The last time she met someone on a mission outside of the Clan was… Wulong.

Probably best not to bring him up.

But that brought her head back to what Cerina asked at the end. What she meant? "...Wait, sorry, I'm not sure. Does it bug you that you didn't get to save that many people, or does it bug you that you never got to meet them again?"

"Second one. I was a greenie, no way I was saving a bunch. Fact was I didn't even get to know them or such. Rubs me the wrong way, weirdly. Shouldn't they know they were helped by someone?"

The girl shrugged a bit helplessly. "Can't really put it into words, but it feels like an incomplete project. Like… when an event comes to a person's life, its purpose isn't complete until they realise the event occurred?"

She shook her head. "Wrong, blegh. It's an itch. Maybe its just a desire to be congratulated by those I helped out talking."

Mm. This sort of thing. Or, well, so it would seem. Katha honestly did not have much experience with this sort of feeling, for a variety of reasons. Wasn't being appreciated a bonus, as compared to simply doing the job you were asked to do? "Well, part of it is that we're Golden Devils. The Righteous Path doesn't much like us, or care to acknowledge us. Ultimately, it takes a special sort of person willing to thank one of us for helping, especially when the overall effort leaves a lot to be desired. It's just how it is, unfortunately.

"But the other part of it is that… Well, people aren't necessarily going to notice if they've been helped, unless you tell them so." Katha's expression became more serene as she recounted her own experiences grappling with the human condition, and how Cultivation affected even that. Her family was not what she would call affectionate, after all. Appreciation was implied, not explicit, though she could tell it was there. But for those you were not kin to, that was not always a given.

"If people don't think they've been helped, they won't thank you, and they might not realise how much worse it could have been. Likewise, if people don't make it a point to thank people, they won't until prompted. So, Cerina, is the issue that you weren't thanked, or that the people you helped weren't thankful?"

"Yeah… yeah I think it was that they weren't thankful, in the abstract? Nothing learned, nothing gained? Something like that." Then she giggled. "Maybe I should drop in on the people I help next time I do something like that. Just a quick 'Ello, you doin okay'," she pantomimed a cheery wave. "Or leave 'em a box of snacks and a note, something to get them thinking."

She shook her head, still smiling and laughing. "Messed up mission. This one is so much better."

"Besides the math?" Katha quipped. "Actually, don't answer that. I think I hear Abel coming back. Let's pack it up and get going, I don't want to get caught in a Beast Tide or something."

----

She awoke shuddering in a world of darkness to a loud clatter. In that formless space, filled with whine and sound, she could not remember a single thing. What happened? Where was she? Who was she?

Slowly, then all at once, it returned. Ah, that's right. I got hit.

They had finally cornered the Four Bandits with Abel's arrays and Armus' daring raid, but they had unleashed an unexpected reserve power. Somehow, Hou Ju had managed to puppet the corpse of an old Nascent Seven-Stinger Wasp, which alone had the power to kill them all with Nascent paralytic. As the one with the strongest body, it fell to her to take it and Hou Ju down.

And she had failed. Exchanging blows for a while, she had tried to dominate the Bandit's attention and set up the conditions for a single pristine strike. Yet, it was not enough. Seven shadows went against seven stingers, but all it took was one. Each one was struck by a stinger despite her speed and toughness, collapsing the waveform to ensure that she would be wounded no matter what. Six out of seven strikes were immediately fatal, and so she had to accept the final outcome.

A stinger through the gut, while poison dripped from above and onto her in thick goopy sheets of translucent slime that sizzled her skin where it touched. And it touched almost everywhere.

The feeling had gone from her body almost immediately. That explained the sound; the Hornsword must have hit the ground. Now she could not see, could not hear, and could not feel. Her world was spinning because she now had no senses to ground herself with. And soon she would die. Soon, the rest of them would die.

Because it didn't matter if the other three each won their battles if Hou Ju won this one. They were in a narrow tunnel together, with the only escape being through Hou Ju. They couldn't deal with the Nascent Wasp Corpse on their own. At the best, two more would die to get the third out, and even then the mission would be a failure.

They would fail, because she failed. The mission they all came this way would be for nothing, because she couldn't kill one bastard on a puppet made out of a dead god.

But what could she do, if she was going to die?

You could kill him.

The answer clicked in her head as her body began to move, despite feeling nothing but its own insane weight.

You could take the bastard down with you, something deep within her sang. You could kill him. Destroy him! He is an enemy!

In that moment, the epiphany that had been forgotten at the Poison Crushing Siege returned to her, all at once. The truth of [Judgement] had enlightened her and her body both. And this truth infused her body with the slightest fragment of the Dao. In that moment, she rose to the Thirteenth Heavenstage. And now, her body did not need energy or Qi to move. It simply needed a purpose.

Katha Theodoros moved, her iron body pushing up through the stinger of the Nascent Wasp Corpse in a singularly violent instant. Hou Ju had but a moment to react to this sudden assault as he stood in gloating victory, one he spent simply crying out in shock. In a moment, Katha Theodoros was upon him, one hand of metal wrapped around Hou Ju's neck, the other curled back and balled into a fist. Neither trembled, despite the paralysis. Each of them, as the rest of her, were filled with inviolable purpose.

The Pale Devil's mouth opened, as if she would deliver words before she laid the Bandit low, and Hou Ju tried to prepare another attack in that moment. But no sound emerged from her lips. Instead, there was a sharp bang. Her fist shot out, striking Hou Ju once in the heart. It tore through skin and muscle and bone, grasping the heart, before tearing through to the back of his body.

"The Judgement is death," she snarled, her voice a whisper.

She could not see, with one eye caked by blood and the other caked in toxins. All that guided her was instinct and the Dao. And yet, for a moment it was all she needed to land her final, victorious blow.

But then the moment passed. The will that filled her body vanished. Katha fell as the strength was sapped from her body, but she did so comforted by the knowledge that she had won the most important victory of the four. With Hou Ju dead, they at least had a way out.

…Now if only she could have stuck the parasite into the Bandit instead of killing him…

----

The sound of Iron-flesh tearing and Hou Ju's scream pierced Cerina's attention as she crossed staves with Huang Bo. The man's face withered under the assault of her gaze, skin pulling taut and eroding away as if it was a statue before the wind, blood flecking from his lips. Already she had broken his forearm as his bones slowly became dust. One, two blows and she knocked his staff free in a blistering rush, flinging him into the wall with her wind and covering his mouth with a hand. The parasitic centipede she carried scurried up her arm and into his flesh, swimming through his skin and into his brain.

She did not watch this, instead her head spun to scan and assess the battlefield. Katha was down, on top of the Wasp, holding a heart in her hand. Hou Ju was dead, she still breathed - covered in poison. A flick of her arm carried a gust of wind towards Katha, blowing the remaining poison away as the Eye scanned. Abel in the wings, Armus embattled with Lian Zan. Cerina let go of thinking and acted.

Lian Zan could not react before the three's unified action, the terrible might of three Golden Devils turned against him with unfortunate timing. Lian Zan's final scream rang out as Cerina registered the impact of Katha's weight on her shoulder. She was carrying the older woman, rushing down the tunnel towards their camp.

"I have Katha!" She said as her thoughts restarted and fear gripped her. She was aware of the boys' responses, but ignored them to push the speed, red flickers of Qi crackling up and down her armoured legs. As the tunnels raced by, the pieces of Cerina's attention not devoted to navigation were pointed at her friend.

She almost blinked in surprise when she realised Katha was actually somewhat conscious on her shoulder, from how Katha's Qi was moving around in her mangled body. "Katha? Hey!" She gave the Iron-blood a shake and got no response. Not able to hear? Cerina wracked her brain for a moment. The movement of Katha's own Qi and Cerina's own buried instincts sparked an idea.

Tapping her fingers on Katha's side she started sending little pulses of Qi into Katha's system, spelling out a message in Clan transmission code. {This is Cerina. On way to Camp for antidote. Status?}

Katha stirred, groaning. "A-Alive… kinda…" Evidently, she could still make noises, if with a scratchy, small voice. Though nothing else seemed to work. "We got them… right…?"

"Mission success, Iron-Blooded," Cerina said rapidly. "We're almost there."

In Cerina's hold, Katha laid still like a docile baby, or a cat. Though in this case it was more because she physically could not move. A few seconds passed as she looked upwards, seemingly at attention. "...What?" She called out. "We got them, right? Cerina?"

Cerina's face broke into a snarl for a second at her own mistake, resisting the urge to cuss, before she tapped out the same message in her transmission code on Katha's thick head. {You better hope your eardrums grow back.} She tacked on to the end.

"Shouldn't be a problem, eardrums grow back, right?" A beat. Katha would tremble if she could, but the paralysis was still ravaging her. "...R-Right?"

Cerina would say not a thing until they got back to camp.

They slid into said camp with a skree of broken stone and cloud of dust. Cerina let Katha clang to the rocky cave-floor as she hurried over to the medical packs and rushed back. The Iron-Blooded hit the ground with a startled wheeze, and started babbling and asking what happened. Cerina ignored Katha's babble as she pulled out the anti-paralysis packages and chemical binders and set them beside her. She was pretty sure there was still poison in Katha from the sting and she needed to get it out. She didn't have much medical expertise, but she did have Wind and she could do something with that. {This will be very unpleasant} She tapped out on her friend's ribs. She poured a package of the binder into Katha's gut where it started to fizz and then put a hand over it.

The poison would, hopefully, attach to some of the binder. She could feel the fizzing mass of it all with her Qi and, grabbing it with the Wind, she pulled it out with her hastily improvised technique. The glob of nasty was flung at the wall, where it hissed and started eating a hole into the stone alarmingly quickly. {First aid antidotes being applied. It will hurt} She tapped out on her friend's ribs as she ripped the cover off one package and opened it; the greenish powder in the package went into Katha's gut wound while the cover was slapped over the wound, where it adhered. She turned Katha over and applied another seal on her exit wound, and once Cerina ensured the covers were secured properly and the wound able to breathe, she dumped another package into Katha's mouth and made her swallow it.

It wasn't going to get the Theodoros moving by any stretch of the imagination, but it's what she had on hand. Cerina sat back, eying Katha's breathing carefully.

"Wait, when does it start hurting?" Katha asked. And then it did.

Cerina was pretty sure Katha would be screaming if she had enough articulation in her diaphragm, given how her breaths became ragged pants. Dragging her over to a rock, Cerina sat her up against it and gave her a few very hard smacks on the back to make everything settle. {Quit being a baby, it'll pass} She rapped on Katha's skull.

The pain eventually subsided, though it did not pass completely, and Katha began to retch up sickly globules of yellow phlegm. They sizzled as they hit the stone as the last of the Wasp's poisons expended themselves against the cavern floor, digging tiny cups into the ground. The keening noise filling her ears faded and she could finally, barely, hear again. Breathing deeply for the first time since the battle ended, Katha tried to lift her arms, but found she could not.

"...Fuck, I can't…" She tried cycling more Qi, but then a sharp pain shot through her. "...Ngh! Dammit, I… Cerina, do you have water? I need to… Can you clean my eyes?"

Cerina obliged, feeding her friend a drink and then wincing as she cleaned out Katha's eyes. One of them was a complete gonner, leaving a swollen red ruin where it had once been. The other blinked up at the cyclopean girl. Cerina spoke again. "Can you hear me now? Good!" She exclaimed. "You match Aretaphilia now. What is it with powerful up and coming Clan ladies and being cyclops?" Her morbid humour was thick enough to cut.

"...Wait, what?" Katha blinked both eyes, squinting as she tried to peer through each eye. Closing one, then the other, she found she was blind in one eye, where closing it and opening made no difference. She kept doing it, more frenetically this time. Then, while starting to tear up, she closed both eyes and exhaled a hard, shuddering breath.

"...Fuuuuuuck."

Of all the things she was ready to lose, an eye was not near the top of the list. A finger, a limb… Maybe an ear? Getting her meridians wrecked again was a foregone conclusion given the forty year cycle she's been on. But an eye? To that fucker? Punching out his heart was probably the kindest thing she could have done.

Cerina's hand came down on Katha's shoulder and gave it a squeeze. "Hope his soul's rotting somewhere nasty,..." the usually cheery girl said somberly. "Can you move? We need to get to long term care."

Katha looked down and tried to raise one arm again. It trembled with exertion but refused to budge. "Yeah… I don't think that's working. Remember that time after the King of the Forest where I couldn't move? Because it's like that but worse."

"Welp, fuck!" Cerina said, popping the 'p' with a spot of her normal cheer. "Uppies it is then!" She wrapped an arm around Katha's waist and hefted her up in a fireman's carry. She wobbled for a second. "Dangit, oof," Cerina opined as she started moving.

"Bright-side, now you have a chance to get reacquainted with your body and figure out this weight problem from the ground up!" She rattled off as she grabbed hers and Katha's stuff from the camp and started moving towards the tunnel up to the nearest Yuan city.

----

The trip took something like four days, without rest, of travelling through the mountains. The four of them had to move covertly, because it would be more difficult than not to explain what happened to all of them. One does not often confront Nascent-grade venom in the Eternal Deeps, after all, nor does one do so without notifying all available authorities as soon as possible, as urgently as possible. The mission was simply too important. Even if it meant intense amounts of inconvenience.

Four days, then they reached their point of contact; an out-of-the-way watering hole, infiltrated forwards and backwards by agents of the Clan a long time ago, before Manuel Konstantinos became Archgetes. Inside would be a great number of things. Legionnaires of the Clan on undercover duties, subverted locals being paid a stipend to render minor and material assistance, means of getting them in and out of the mountains and back into the Desert… Medical aid.

The place was a little compound all its own built on the acumen and cleverness of its owner: One Ten-Cleaving Lotus and his family had been in numerous people's pockets over the past century. As of now, he was a Clan-man down to his socks with the amount of wealth pushed through his business. Cerina and Katha waited somewhat out of the way, shielded by feature obscuring cloaks while Armus and Abel entered the extremely seedy tavern - or possibly drug lounge, it was a little unclear given how much flavorful smoke the place was pumping out into the midnight air. Several minutes of negotiation went by, the sounds from within obscuring the transaction likely taking place, before Armus re-emerged and helped Cerina walk Katha to some switchback stairs going up the side of the building.

Navigating said stairs was thankfully a non-issue; Ten-Cleaving apparently reinforced his buildings like a fortress block, so they only creaked when Katha was led up the stairs and through a door on the third floor and then to a room which also had a hastily set up mat and blankets inside it. At the room, Armus broke off to go check on Abel, leaving Cerina and Katha to talk to the short beakfaced (he was wearing a bird mask of some sort) doctor with quick hands that they met inside. The man helped Cerina arrange Katha on the 'bed' and examined Katha studiously for about a minute, using Cerina as a tool to move the Iron-blooded when necessary, before going to the door.

"You're friend should be as dead as my grandmother, may she never rise again. I'm going to get my boss so he can deal with this," he declared at the threshold with the aggrieved tone of a man who felt the world was constantly playing a joke on him. He handed a gourd of something foul smelling to Cerina. "Make your thick headed friend drink this if she starts seizing, stops breathing, or otherwise worsens." The door slammed shut on his final words.

Into the silence that followed, Cerina worked her way around the room and snapped on some of the privacy wards, then pulled up a seat cushion and sat next to Katha.

"Ooof," Cerina let out a giant sigh. "Well. We might be staying here for a while. Anything you wanted to talk about? I think you hit the Fourth Key during the fight."

Katha tried to nod, but her head just slid down and refused to come up again. It caused a bit of a startle and no small amount of awkward handling to get her head to sit right again, straight as she laid on the bed. "...Yeah. Yeah, I did." The Iron-Blooded knew that her friend was trying for the same, and while she knew in her heart of hearts that the exuberant scarecrow could definitely make it there, perhaps sharing some of her insights might help her reach it faster. There was no sense being cagey about such insights when the road that everyone walks past that point is wholly unique. Probably.

So she tried to elaborate on what she felt, in that moment, but a lot happened in that instant and there was painfully little time to process those feelings. The numbness, at least, was a convenient aid in helping her concentrate on what she felt then. "It was kinda like… A betrayal. I felt that it wasn't a choice for me. It was that or dying, and if I died, then the three of you would have died. And you all trusted me to deal with the Wasp, so going down that way would have been… Bad." She clicked her tongue, both at the way her bangs now fell over her eyes and at her own lacking vocabulary. "I don't like not living up to expectations. And I realised that it was worth dying to make sure he died, too. So…Yeah. It was like a switch, and I flipped it."

Now if only she could muster that same depth of feeling when it came to things like, say, scratching her itches. Or moving her limbs. Or feeding herself. Numbness or not, this was ridiculous. No self-respecting Golden Devil should ever have to be fed food by someone else.

"...It will probably be different for you. Legate Aretaphilla made her discovery differently. Your Legate did too. The Dao is unique, right? So the way you secure your Dao will be unique, too." In spite of herself, Katha scoffed. "Probably involve showing up at the weirdest place at the weirdest time to do the most important thing that only you could have done in that moment, knowing you."

Cerina giggled, curling up and almost falling out of her chair as she snorted. "Maybe, maybe! Everyone must know of my glorious presence and all that," she said grandly, waving her hand in a limp imitation of a regal gesture. She giggled again.

"That description… does kinda make sense though? I dunno. I think it was like, you had two events connected together which may occur and you cut that connection like a guillotine falling. Which was rather like the sound your body made just before you ripped Hou Ju's heart out of his chest, come to think of it." Cerina shrugged. Hearing another person's Dao-manifestations was not the weirdest thing that had ever happened to her, nor that she'd ever heard of. "A decision immutably cast."

Then Cerina puffed out a breath. "Scared the shit outta me though Katha." Her tone grew serious as she pulled a knee up under her chin. "I'm really glad you're alive. Quaint as that might be to say," she said quietly, village girl cheer completely absent. She'd had enough mortal terror savage her during her encounter with that Bloody Expert during the Mountain Bell disaster. A repeat shaking the tower of confidence she'd built up since was sorely unwanted. "I'm really glad this isn't like my last mission."

Katha blinked. Then, she smiled blandly. "I'm really glad I'm alive, too."

Cerina stuck out her tongue. "You know what I mean. Should I punch you to make it clearer, rusty brain?" She grumped, smirk tugging at her lips.

"Please be nice to me, I'm horribly paralysed."

"When have I eveeeeeer been nice to you," Cerina said theatrically. As she said that though, she remembered something the boys had given her during the trip. "You, the person who helps me get things like this!" With a flourish she pulled out an irregular chunk of virulent green Beast Core from her pack. It was about thirty pounds all told, a good foot across and so dense with Qi it shone with its own internal light that illuminated the room. A chunk of core from the Nascent Wasp.

"Imperator's balls Cerina, please get that away from me." No sooner had she uttered those words did Katha realise the depthlessness of her mistake. "Wait, no, I mean--"

"Okay! Bottoms up!" She cheered as she tipped the thing down her throat in one gulp. Before she had a second to consider that this might have been a poor idea, energy slammed into her so hard she passed out, losing her balance and causing her to tip back and slam into the floor.

Seconds passed. Katha looked worriedly down as the seconds dragged on and Cerina remained motionless. Numb to the world, she couldn't even tell if she was about to explode into a Qi-filled frenzy, either literally or violently. But perhaps it would have been kinder if she had, once the seconds were up.

The giggling that started up filled the room with a disturbing echo as Cerina curled around her belly. The giggling was interrupted by a massive belch, and a puff of green smoke. "Weeeeeeeeee!" She exclaimed. But she couldn't stop giggling and slowly Cerina levered herself up to look down at Katha. "Me, nice? Never ever, silly Katha," her hand clanged on Katha's forehead affectionately from her new position. Then she stood up unsteadily. "Now!" She held up an unsteady finger. "I need to go hunt beasts to feed you. See ya in a bit!"

Enthusiastically, and very unsteadily, Cerina exited the room. The reinforced door ripped clean off its hinges in her wake, completely unnoticed as she dragged it after her.

Opening and closing one eye at a time, Katha resolved to close them both and go to sleep. It would be easier to pretend that she was sleeping the entire time and was not at all responsible for what would invariably happen in the next minutes, hours, or days.

Ten-Cleaving Lotus would later ban Cerina from the premises after she butchered the area of high Qi Condensation beasts, filling his property with their pieces, and drove his patrons away with disgust by attempting to feed said pieces to Katha with her mouth like a momma bird feeding her chick, despite the clear and verifiable efficiencies and benefits to doing so; for instance, like verifying safety, edibility, and taste.

But that would be a problem for another time.



[Words: 6010]

Thank you to @Swordomatic for the fun time with this! 3005 words for each of us.
 
Cerina Polya 8 - Mountain Bell Flashback Part 1, Turn 15 - A Memory of Terrible Meetings
Cerina Polya 8 - Mountain Bell Flashback Part 1, Turn 15 - A Memory of Terrible Meetings

Many years ago. Great Mountain Bell Sect Lands.

A staff met an outthrust palm and the torrential rain blasted away in a ring of water, splattering over the two fighters who wrestled in the middle of a rocky defile atop a mountain. One was a tall, pale-white haired girl with a single eye and very sharp teeth, filled out with lithe muscle on her inhumanly tall frame. The other was a young man with rainslicked black hair and some stubble on his chin, looking wan and pale from terrible bandaged injuries across his stomach, face blotchy red from pain and rage.

"I told you once Devil, to save my life in such a manner is an insult to the name of Lin Po. No scion shou-!"

A punch to his face dropped the speaker to the gravel. "And you're being stupid, stupid! Dummy brained scion! I literally helped stick your guts back in your stomach. I'm not asking for anything but stop hitting me!" The tall Devil woman complained after interrupting the scion's rant.

She growled in pain as the scion leapt upon her and resumed his flurry of irate blows, his fists slamming into her upraised forearms as she tried to fend him off with her staff. His tirade continued. "As I was saying, no scion of the Lin family should be so dishonored as to be incapable of sticking his own guts back in and providing his own first aid." Every word out of his mouth was more incensed than the last until he was screaming in immense exasperation, burying his fist in her gut. "That is the minimum we must achieve in this Demon War. Now away with you Devil! You have made this all worse!" His final blow to her skull sent the cyclops collapsing to a knee, clutching her head, staff fallen beside her.

"I saved your life, is gratefulness too much for you?!" Cerina bellowed in her own rising anger, her pain distant beneath the rage. Lin Po responded only with a scream and they tangled in a grapple, locked together and snarling in each other's faces, him much shorter than her towering form. Hungry, tired, formerly assaulted by foes, insulted, and soaked to the bone, they made for a pitiful duo.

Lin Po's anger was not enough to sustain him however. He slipped and fell, clutching at the bandages wrapped around his abdomen. Cerina yelped as she was pulled to the rocky ground with him. They landed hard, and he weakly shoved her away. "Fuck all of this…," he said, throwing his arm over his eyes and breathing hard.

Lips pursed in a snarl, Cerina pushed herself away and found herself almost mirroring his sentiment for this entire shitshow.

That thought pulled her up short.

She blinked against the rain falling into her eye. She really was done with this wasn't she? This mission wasn't getting better, all that was left was to get it over with. And this asshole beside her had not done, and was not going to do, a single thing to improve her impression of him. Ten minutes of him being awake was enough to prove that. Finding him in that ditch with his guts hanging out had clearly promoted this day to one of the worst she'd had in a while. With struggling hands she reached into her clothing and pulled out an apple.

It was red, and quickly slick in the rain, but it was thankfully unmarred by their battle. She had a thought of leaving it for this man; she had other food in her packs. Biting into its flesh she had a second realization: not doing that made it taste all the sweeter with petty vengeance. He wouldn't give her his own apple if he had one. Lying here, she could realize how upset she was, how things had been coming to a head for the past decade because of this cursed publicity stunt of a mission. And she could see how it influenced her thoughts and how that was obviously bad.

But sometimes that was fine! She didn't have to care about it warping her judgement right now; her enemy was in rougher shape than her, and they were in the middle of a deep rocky cleft in the mountains where nothing else lived, so this horrible little scion should not require her attention. Which meant that she should be getting away from him before he decided to start punching her again.

"I'm leaving, scion of Lin," she muttered to him, exhaustion heavy in her voice.

Painfully slowly, she rose, and picked up her fallen staff. After a few shaky steps she heard a voice. "What's your name, Devil?" The bastard asked.

Cerina looked back. He was still laying on the ground, watching her with a pale face and clutching at the bandages which hid her stitch work across his flesh. "Cerina Polya, of no House," she threw back in annoyance.

He sighed. There was a long pause, though she could feel there was more coming. His eyes fluttered shut and he let his head drop into the gravel. "I will remember you, Cerina Polya," he said, clearly unsure of what he wanted to say and settling for something that was simply awkward and stilted. Maybe she could read a sea of emotions into that, but at this point she was too tired to bother trying to parse his feelings.

"You're welcome," she said dryly, and then departed.

***

Time burned away like the sunlight in her pale hair - weeks like days and days like hours. She whiled away the monotony immersed in nature. Meticulous mental notes on the kind and shape and hue of the flora and fauna she passed were written, drinking up inspiration for her painting and trying to distract herself as she made her way towards the last stop on her trek. One more box to lay at a crossroads, linking her sector to the greater network of possible routes that flowed across the Mountain Bell region like a tapestry of rivers and streams. One more thing to do before she was done.

Cerina walked hidden under the protection of her mask and cloak, staff clacking against the mossy cobblestones of the road. All around her the great round-top mountains soared, high and far away gray peaks laden with round, fluffy clouds that whirled in spiraling patterns. Over the peaks the wind flowed, creating a faint and constant whistling chime on the edge of hearing. She was just another strange traveler or spirit walking in their great shadows.

The moment of whimsy did not last as another inevitable churn of anger soured in her throat. She had been wrestling with her emotions since her meeting with Lin Po. With a cooler head, perhaps a different person would regret something she did then, but Cerina was not this hypothetical figure; she was still frankly pissed at the man, huffing and pouting in the back of her head. Her anger was taking a long time to work its way out of her, because she'd made a choice to leave him alone.

Not like she was going to hunt the bastard down and take her anger out on him, she wasn't that stupid. It was rain on the sand, water down the mountain as they said out here. Being able to make a choice about him though was certainly better than the lack of choice she had with this mission. And the fact she couldn't do anything about this mission was definitely another huge reason her anger was taking so long to get out of her head.

She sighed. At least she was almost done.

The final leg of her journey had carried her into a tranquil valley. Ahead and down the slope of the mountain was another village, one more in the long line of villages she'd passed through on her mission. Beyond it would be the crossroads that she was looking for. It was set in a fine panorama of beautiful sights; almost black mountain cliffs shrouded in white snow watched over a golden and bright-leaved forest of aspen. Far above her head in the pure blue sky there flew flocks of green and blue birds, sometimes dipping here and there to the forest canopy that filled the valley. Nestled into that forest and surrounded by it was a village of green roofs and white pennants.

That village was a rough oval in shape and bustling with several hundred people, surrounded by a wall inscribed with talismans to keep away the beasts. A wide road passed through it, running between the north and south gates. A little distance away from the eastern wall was a river that cut a path through the forest. A third gate faced that river and she saw several people doing their laundry on the bank. Clearly a place that made ends meet from the bounty of the forest and trade that passed through the two gates at either end, as well as what might come from the river.

However, her focus was pulled away from them as she neared the southern gate. One of the men standing beside the gate had also noticed her and with a confused face raised his hand and shouted to her. "Ho there traveler! What is your business?" He asked, wary and fearful, hand tight on his spear's haft.

It took Cerina an awkward moment to pull her mind away from her emotions and settle herself enough to respond. "A drink of water and some respite before continuing on. I have little business here!" she shouted back, being careful to conceal her Optimatoi accent. The guard, a mortal, peered at her and then beckoned her closer. She took note of him and his fellows as well; their armor was quilted cloth and boiled leather, with a peaked metal cap and wide brim to shield from the rain common to the region. In his hand he carried a long bladed spear, which seemed well oiled and cared for. Some of his comrades carried swords and shields, others carried more spears, and those up on the wall wielded crossbows. Nothing particularly artistic or noteworthy stood out to her.

"Come closer," he said. When she was about ten paces from him the man gestured for her to stop and raised a familiar short handled bell talisman from his belt. Everyone looked at her with trepidation, sweat beading on their foreheads. This was another constant. Everywhere had some method to check for the taint of Blood, and a strained anticipation for the test results.

Fortunately, she had no such taint within her and so the Demon-Detecting Chime remained silent. "Hmm," she could hear the shrug in his tone. "Pass on through then, traveler." His tone clearly dismissed her from his thoughts as he resheathed the bell. His comrades glanced at her, but they too turned mostly back to their tasks maintaining their gear and chatting quietly amongst themselves.

Cerina put him out of her mind as well as she meandered through the gate, examining the brickwork wall with a critical eye. It was built well enough at several dozens of meters high, and though no real impediment for a cultivator, the talismans embedded into its structure would keep a number of beast species out with elemental power. It was no grand work of defense, but it fit into the general respectful impression she had for Righteous Path architecture; she couldn't fault them for their architectural practices and skills and it made sense for people to do the best they could to adapt to where they lived, creating a number of unique looks and styles that she honestly enjoyed seeing.

Her eye scanned over those she passed, a habit of curiosity which had helped her in the past decade out of the Desert. The people going about their evening business gave her space for her height and her clear nature as an outsider. There was dread there too or something close to it; these people clearly knew of the War and lived constantly on the edge of fear. Hands trembled, feet stumbled, and furtive looks were directed towards her as the people hurried away on their tasks. She hoped she wouldn't disturb their lives too much, sympathy prickling in her brain and slowing some of the angry thrumming in her skull.

Cerina stopped at the first communal well she found and was thankful there were only a handful of men and women moving about their business nearby. Around the well were five houses, and she noted several shutters twitching as people looked at her. There were also a few children peering at her from around their parents, the alleyways and windows more openly, before they were pulled away. She sat on her pack beside the well and stretched her feet. Cultivation was great for stamina, but the first Heavenstage could only carry her so far and she was glad for the short rest. The well also had a little green roof set up on red lacquered wood, shielding her from the heat of the sun and the clear sky.

She ignored them all, settling her breathing and taking off her mask, keeping her hair and hood between her face and the crowd, reaching into her pack for one of her water flasks. Pulling up the well's bucket was a creaking affair, audible in the subdued silence around her. Prickling between her shoulder blades made her hurry through the process of scooping out a drink and then filling her flasks from the well bucket. Her ears perked up too, almost against her will as she felt attention land upon her.

She twitched when she heard a voice to her right. A faintly whispered conversation amongst a family passing by. "Who is that…? Momma, why are they so big?" One of the teenaged children asked, curious and wary. Her skirt had a flock of local birds embroidered across it which caught Cerina's attention. Before their parents could answer, the brother pointed and said. "I think that's a cultivator, sis?" The two kids were thirteen at most.

"Oh? Oh- Ack!" The two were grabbed on the shoulders, hurried along by their mother and father towards the far end of the plaza. Attention was starting to shift towards them, their voices half-audible in the quiet. Something must have happened that she did not hear as the two young teenagers were led away, because the brother struggled free and made to approach Cerina.

"Gao? Gao, what are you doing?!" The girl exclaimed in a sharp whisper. Their father also grabbed at him, whispering just as fiercely. "Gao, we shouldn't bother a cultivator!"

"No! I need to ask them something!" He said sharply before he was grabbed again by his father, and yet more attention started to fall on the developing commotion. This whole time the girl was looking at Cerina in concern and Cerina got to see the moment when the girl's eyes met her own and the mortal realized what her brother wanted to talk to. Her eyes widened and a sudden storm broke across her features. The mortal girl's emotion was not complex: Fear, bowel clenching fear when faced with a Golden Devil, and such a strange one at that, with a single blue orb and needle sharp teeth.

"No, Gao! You rock eating moron, that's a Devil, look at her face!" His sister's voice hissed fiercely from the knot of family conflict, with her pulling on Gao's head and trying to get him to move away along with their father. Cerina ducked her head and finished packing away her flasks.

"What?" The boy said stupidly, no longer whispering. "What in the hells do you mean a Devil? You just don't want me to go over there!" He got cuffed over the head by his sister as the family towed him away, the argument getting louder as she watched them round a corner. Cerina's frown deepened.

"There's a Devil in town! Let everyone know!" One of the family yelled back around the corner. The terrified attention landing on her again made the prickling even worse and she quickly put on her mask as she straightened and slung her pack back on. Already, the whispers were multiplying, interbreeding with terrified instinct and a wave of distress followed her out of the plaza as she hurried down the road.

'A Devil! A Golden Devil is here!' spread through the town after her, people spotting her and hearing the cries realizing who she was with a great deal of shock. The town flew into an uproar in her passing, people fleeing as the expanding wave washed over them. When she neared the north gate she saw several people rushing through it and three guards trying to guide the people in an orderly fashion. One of those guards, a tall and broad-bellied man with a thick black bush of a beard stepped forward and raised a hand. "There she is! The Devil!" His face was pale as milk and his knees trembled. "Stop!"

Cerina rolled her eye behind her mask as he called for her to halt. She kept walking towards him. "What have you done!" He roared at her. The other guards formed up around him and the crowd behind the guards fled down the road.

"Nothing at all. I am only here to help those of the Great Mountain Bell Sect," she said loudly, annoyance coloring her tone, her accent slipping through with it. Everyone flinched at her harsh tone.

"Liar, you're a lia-!" The lead man said, interrupted as she leapt clear over him and the others and trotted out of the gate. The shouting behind her faded away as she hurried down the road at a Legion fast-march.

***

Her march brought her to the crossroads a little bit after sunset; the stars beginning to reveal their twinkling light. The forest was quiet and yet bright with starlight, nothing like her sense swallowing home of the Beast-Raising Forest - she could see the stars and the shadows of little creatures moving here and there all around her. The tiny peeps and flutters of birds returning to their nests with the coming of night were the only sounds aside from her own breaths. Through the golden leaves over her head Cerina could glimpse the pale smile of the crescent moon, crowned with stars and haloed by thin clouds.

The crossroads itself was a simple thing: a Y-junction, with the two arms spreading off towards each of the valley's walls. Through the trees to the west her fantastic vision could just make out a switchback climbing up the snowy slopes of the mountains. The other path disappeared behind the trees.

"Where do I put this thing…?" She pondered aloud, forcing herself to stay on task. The thing in question was a cylinder stuffed full of Spirit Stones, which had been in her pack up until a moment ago. There was an established protocol for how to mark out the hiding place, the talismans to place on nearby objects and such like. But it was ultimately up to her where to actually put it. Underneath her feet were firm, well-cared for square cobbles, laid out in an open clearing of the woods kept clear by the hard work of the villagers. Warding talismans and statues lined the road behind her and continued onto the two branches as well.

Straight ahead across the junction, between the arms of the Y shape, was a large mossy shrine stone set in the grass just off the road. The stone carried a varnished wooden statue of a sword-handed saint in a nook on its surface. After a moment's further consideration she walked to the edge of the cobbles and reaching down in front of the shrine pulled up one of the cobblestones. The dirt revealed was thick with worms and a particularly shiny green beetle which she shooed away. She dug deeper into the dirt with her fingers until she had a small trench that she placed the canister into.

Almost finished, she pulled out a talisman; a locator piece, marked with words of direction and the sigil of a black scorpion in the top right corner. This was the last one she had. Knocking the dirt and moisture off the bottom of the cobblestone she had pulled up, she attached the locator talismans she had been given to the bottom, and then put the stone back into its spot.

She surveyed her work for a moment and kicked some of the dirt disturbed by her digging around to conceal the signs. It would do, with the frequent traffic she estimated this crossroads got. She could even see the tracks of some of the people she had startled away from the town if she looked carefully. She let out a sigh and sat on the same cobblestone she'd just replaced, pulling off her mask and hanging it on her belt. Her sigh became a groan of aching relief as it finally hit; she'd delivered the last of these damned spirit stones.

She could finally go home.

Sure, she'd need to walk across thousands of kilometers of terrain and get back to the muster point herself, but that was not a problem at the moment and she'd already made it this far. She could rest for a bit. She settled into a light meditation, still aware of her surroundings as she let her body relax muscle by muscle, her long held anger bleeding away with every breath. Her thoughts wandered across the dao-land she had constructed in her mind and dantian, her sphere of pure sand and impure salt. The rest of her attention kept watch for anything approaching her.

It still surprised her a little when she heard footsteps and looking over her shoulder saw a single man coming down the road from the village. Why would one of them follow me? Was her first thought. But that confusion and surprise curdled into annoyance and distaste as she recognized Lin Po.

He was looking better now, weeks after their last meeting. His hair was bound in a top knot and his stubble was now a simple mustache and clean chin which emphasized his sharp cheeks. He looked rather more regal and mature now than he did before, though she supposed anyone might after a few weeks recovery time after getting their guts half pulled out. His robes were clean, white and bordered with blue hems that had a pattern of red leaves embroidered onto them. If his injury still troubled him he showed no sign of it as he walked along the path with his hands folded into his robes.

It was also obvious as she watched that he had seen her and was heading towards her deliberately. She debated leaving for a moment, or even fleeing entirely, but she frankly just wanted to get whatever this was over with. He'd clearly been following her for a while if he was in this nowhere armpit like she was. So she waited as he approached, eying him with trepidation, and slowly rising from her position. Her staff was in her hand and by her side. He didn't seem immediately hostile as he so openly approached her.

"Greetings, Cerina Polya of the Golden Devils," Lin Po said formally with a stiff bow. She eyed him, running through the primers she'd read, and slowly accumulated experience of Righteous Path etiquette.

She bowed back, hiding her eye behind her clasped hands.

"Greetings, fellow traveler, Lin Po of the honorable Strength Purity Sect," she responded. At least this was simple enough. She was probably supposed to ask after his health, but she was admittedly still pissed at the guy even if he was being oddly polite. "What causes this meeting?" She asked. Perhaps not as polite, but it got the job done.

Lin Po's expression was neutral, relaxed. "Curiosity. What are you doing in this region, miss?" He asked, tone also smooth and calm. Cerina read danger into that; how could she not when this bastard had tried to punch her skull in the last time they spoke. She did not trust this sudden change of character. As she considered him with that in mind, she wondered if telling him what she was doing would prevent such attacks from occurring again.

He was Strength Purity, nominal ally of the moment. Ideologically he likely opposed the Blood Path on principle, much like she did. He had little reason to try and steal the stones except to enrich himself and fight their mutual enemies, and his rants about honor made him seem unlikely to just steal them. He was being mannerly, strangely so in comparison to his previous actions. If she gave him honesty he might accept it. Or not. If he wanted a fight again she'd just beat him unconscious and leave.

"I was laying down a cache of spirit stones for fleeing Great Mountain Bell Sect members, sir," she said. Her tone was guarded, she couldn't avoid that, but she tried to relax and project honesty.

One of his eyebrows twitched upwards. "Hmm, the town I just passed through was rather a lot more upset than I expected it to be. Did you have anything to do with that, miss?" He asked. He sounded almost mollified. It was weird, there was a strange undercurrent to his tone - like he was confused or somehow torn.

Cerina's staff-grip tightened. "A kid saw my face and freaked out," she said, unable to keep up her facade over how tired she was. It made the words come out in a bitter mutter, and rather less polite than she intended.

His calm expression shifted into a slight frown and scrunch of his manicured eyebrows, a hand reaching for his stomach. Then he nodded. "I see. I… see," he seemed to lose steam for a moment. However, he didn't drop the thread long enough for her to make her escape. "Ma'am. I would offer an escort out of this valley, if your task is complete?" He offered, sounding slightly tentative. She narrowed her eye. She wasn't sure if he was sympathetic, but whatever this was, his complete lack of hostility and the nagging curiosity she felt had her accepting cautiously.

"If you wish, sir," she said. She didn't trust the guy, but frankly he'd probably follow her anyway if she refused because he probably didn't trust her either. She almost grimaced, she hated thinking like this. Maybe it'd calm some people down or something if she had him around. She wasn't going to think too hard about why that might be the case. She just wanted away from this region as fast as possible.

"Thank you, lets be on our way then," the man told her, with a gesture up the road. They set off swiftly, making a good pace back towards the village. They did not speak as they walked; even with a new relief blooming in her mind she still couldn't take her attention completely off the oddly polite bastard. She wasn't sure what his game was and so she watched him out of the corner of her eye, listening to the night songbirds and their own footsteps. There was little to disturb the peace. The quiet and her stress certainly were not helping the distrust she had of him.

And yet through these thoughts she was able to maintain a small smile. She wasn't currently being punched in the face by an asshole and she'd be home soon. Hopefully he would be this polite the entire trip out of this valley. He was also giving her plenty of space, almost walking on the other side of the road from her. She picked up that he was still injured as well, from the way he held his shoulders and the bandages she could see peeking up through the loose collar of his robes. Cerina was very happy for her legion training and her 36 Purifying Winds Style, in case he decided to spring a trap or something.

She resisted the urge to shake her head. Happier thoughts time! There was stuff in Seven Heavens she wanted to get, and her parents to see. She wanted to find a Legion, and more than that she wanted to experiment with Desert Beasts and her Eat Them Whole method of cultivation. The thought of tasty food made her smile widen a little further.

The intrusion of a foul smell made her slow; a rank and hot wind congealing with an unpleasant meaty texture. She grimaced, looking around. They were almost to the village now and the disgusting wind sent all of her instincts blaring. A decades old memory of Feng Shen, and the bloody slaughter house he'd turned a guard post into bloomed in her mind.

She was off and running like a shot towards the town, and was surprised to find Lin Po matching her pace, his face a frown of determination.

"You smell that too?" She asked. He nodded.

"Definitely Blood Path," he confirmed. He seemed confused and troubled however. "There shouldn't be any nearby," he muttered very quietly. "Brother should be keeping them away…"

She didn't know what he was muttering about, but there was nothing she could do about it as they ran on, and she tried to hurry faster as she saw ripples of orange fire-light through the trees. Lin Po kept up the whole way, the smell of smoke quickly growing thick around them. "We need to help with the evacuation," he said.

"Yeah, I can help! Can you carry people while injured?" Cerina asked him. He looked over at her in surprise. Maybe he'd not expected her to help?

Regardless, he nodded. "I can manage."

They had no more time for chatter or planning as they came into sight of the village and heard the screams rising in a chorus from within the walls. It was burning from the center out, and the shadows of people sprinted this way and that as they tried to escape the demons that had descended upon the town. Several poured out of the gate. Lin Po caught their attention with a shout. "Here! Strength Purity is here! Go to the crossroads and head east from there!"

The people lit up, ragged cries of adoration and terror filling the air. Cerina repeated his commands as loudly as she could, letting him try to calm the people as they both waded into the crowd. As the people screamed and babbled, she formed a picture of what had happened: Some powerful demon had come from the southern gate, like Cerina, and now it was killing everyone. Too fast to see unless it was eating people, draining them of blood on a massive impaling stinger or spear or sword. The imagery was confused, but she saw Lin Po getting more and more concerned as they kept moving through the crowd of people.

"We need to split up!" She shouted to him over the heads of the panicked mortals. His head snapped over to her and she fixed him with a glare. They could both hear screams coming from deeper within the burning town. "We can help more people if we split up!" She shouted to him as she helped lift a grandmother onto her son's shoulders and pushed the pair out of the gate. "I'm going to the east side!" She pointed towards the east side, where the river gate still stood.

He looked conflicted for a moment. Probably doesn't trust-, she began to think, interrupted as he nodded and turned away. Surprised, she forced it out of her mind as best she could and pushed through the final bit of the crowd. She made a break for the alleys and quickly found people moving away from the town center; men and their sworn loves, families and their children, lone elders hobbling along. "Lin Po of Strength Purity is at the north gate! Head to the crossroads and go east!" She repeated this message to everyone she met, pointing the way towards him.

Some people screamed or froze up when they saw her, and she gave them what encouragement she could, dredging up what surety and positive intent she could to get them moving. Many did, clinging to any hope they could find. She couldn't stay to make sure that everyone believed or followed her directions, she was just grabbing everyone on the street she could and shouting at the buildings she passed to try and direct anyone hiding towards potential safety.

It did not take long to find evidence of the demon's feasting; corpses drained until they looked like twisted boot leather or empty skins, drained entirely of vital fluids and left in agonized shapes in doorways or piled in the alleys. They piled up quickly and the sight of them made her fall silent; it was too risky now to yell. The crowd had disappeared too, and she felt a growing fear, now that she was alone.

Between heartbeats a terrible presence made itself known. Down through every street it darkly shrieked, and in its wake her heart was seized by terror. Foul smelling and thick with the taste of panic and bloodshed, the dreadfully hungry roar rattled the stones and smothered the flames into fitful ashes. A battlefield charnel stink stained the moment and then there was a searing light as the flames screamed into new life, seeking out the blood and the wrathful Qi in the air with a new malice and fury that fueled her sudden panic.

Cerina found herself laid out on the ground, clutching at her stomach as nausea flared and her legs kicked frantically.

Run run run run run her muscles screamed.

There was no control as her heart thundered in her chest and she got her arms beneath her. She crawled as fast as she could into an alleyway and then through the window of an empty house, leaving her staff behind. She shivered, twitching, panting, as her thoughts finally caught up to what that was.

An Expert.

Her brain grasped onto that single fact, spinning around and around as she tried to calm herself. An Expert was here. Everyone was probably in his stomach already, if that was some technique to slay all the mortals. As she madly wondered if she was dead and doomed, the pitiless words of her instructors came back to her; you are alive, breathe! She breathed to the mantra of her legion training and held on to her mouth to muffle the noise. Breathe, and build a tower in your mind, the memory continued. Cerina started counting stones, building that tower as fast as she could.

Stone upon stone, the ritual action pushed the panic away, the fear biting at her mind and holding tight shoved away just enough she could pay attention and start running again. She crawled slowly along the floor of this hut she had leapt into, to peek up over a windowsill. There was nothing outside but the darkness, a back alley behind the house partially illuminated by the light of the crackling flames. She felt no looming presence of Qi. And she heard very few screams now. Maybe everyone else really was already dead.

She kinda hoped Lin Po wasn't. She hadn't figured out what his deal was yet and that'd annoy her all the way into her next incarnation. Her attempt at morbid humor did not help in the slightest as she climbed out and cautiously ran through the streets. She needed to get out, and barring that hide somewhere the Expert couldn't smell her out. She made her way towards the walls that she could see looming in the darkness, their bulk ominously lit by the flames behind her. It reminded her of the walls of an oven, as the heat and dread licked at her heels.

It did not take Cerina long to reach the walls. The tall edifice presented a problem of course; how to get out. Climbing up it might get her killed, she realized as she stared at it. She'd be pinned like a bug to a wall by the enemy Expert with an errant flick of the wrist. The gate would be better, potentially- These thoughts ground to a halt however when she heard a cry for help somewhere to her right, down a side alley. She looked that way and saw nothing; deciding to risk it she moved closer cautiously. Rounding the corner of the alleyway she saw two small forms crouched behind a barrel, one teenager leaning over the other protectively and trying to get her sibling to move.

Cerina stopped at the end of the alley, taking in the scene. Gao, the young boy from before, was curled on the ground, having lost consciousness. His sister was shaking him, whispering desperately trying to get him to move. "Gao, Gao, please wake up!" The girl pleaded. She was short for her age, brown hair bound up in a braided-bun that was quickly coming undone, with green eyes and her bird patterned dress marked heavily with dust and stains.

Cerina had a split second to think and went with sheer impulse. She projected her voice down the alley, crouching at the corner and beckoning. "Girl, bring him here! I can help, please let me help," she begged the child, not caring how desperate she sounded. Maybe the fear in her voice would convince the kid.

The girl's head jerked up and she froze, deathly pallor unable to pale further. Cerina waved her hand again. "Please, I can help," she repeated, more urgently.

"You, you're a D-devil! Go away! You caused this!" The little one growled at her. Cerina flinched.

Dammit kid!

"I'm sorry, I swear on Heaven's wrath itself that I didn't," Cerina said, the words feeling very strange on her tongue. Or maybe that was incoming lightning, she didn't have time to question it. But they brought the girl up short. I wonder if that was blasphemy I just said… the thought passed through her panicked mind, only to be chewed up by that same panic. "Please, little one, you want to live right? I do too. We need to get out of town or we'll be dead."

The girl shook her head. "How did you do that? You should be dead!" She protested, confused and terrified.

Cerina almost growled in her own fear. "I'd swear it again, three times if I had too. I swear I am here to help you and your brother. Please."

Cerina's desperate oath seemed to finally reach the girl, the mortal's sense reasserting itself. She looked down at her brother. "I can carry both of you," Cerina told her. "I'm strong and very fast, I can take us to a place we can hide from the monster."

That seemed to help galvanize her and she hauled her brother up to his feet and carried him to Cerina. Thank the Imperator that worked. Cerina rushed forward and picked them both up, the girl freezing and the boy flailing weakly as her arms wrapped around them and they all started moving. "Okay, up we go. Is there a way out closer than the east gate, little one?" She asked the girl, her feet thudding on the cobble as she sprinted back down the alley.

The girl growled. "My name is Zhelan! Not 'little one'," she spat aggressively.

"I'm sorry Zhelan," Cerina said, crouching near a corner of a building and desperately wishing they were already out of this doomed town. "Zhelan, is there an exit closer than the eastern gate?" Cerina asked again, moving like a panicked mouse with each darting leap forward.

After a second of angry silence, Zhelan sighed. "The east drains. They let out into the river, but there are grates in the walls."

Cerina nodded, flicking a smile at the girl that caused her to flinch and try to pull away in Cerina's grip. "Don't worry, I can rip out the grates. Thank you Zhelan," Cerina said as they reached the street which separated the nearest houses from the wall. About a hundred feet ahead stood the eastern gate and as Zhelan had said, there were a handful of drains as well; each one came out of an alley and ran across the street to slope towards the river. The open trenches were covered by thick wooden slats, and the gutters that ran along the edges of the inner streets led into these drainage trenches.

Cerina reached down, one arm around the kids, and ripped off one of the slats. Below was a trench deep enough to swallow a tall man, with a sheen of scummy water in the bottom. It was thin too, only wide enough for a pair of shoulders at most and the walls heavily sloped towards the bottom. Cerina set the kids down on the edge, Gao starting to finally come around completely, and she slid into the trench. A fetid, rotting grass and manure and garbage smell wafted up from the water as it splashed on her cloak and boots.

"Oh good, the smell should help," Cerina observed idly, terror still chewing at her brain like rats. Zhelan and Gao looked at her like she was insane.

"What?" The young girl asked in enraged confusion.

"This is a monster that probably hunts through smell, so covering our scent with drain smell helps," Cerina explained quietly, trying to inject as much patience as she could as she helped the kids down into the drain behind her. They didn't respond as she pulled the wood slat back onto the drain, forcing herself to hunch over and crouch. It was pitch dark in here and the sounds of their panting breathing filled it with echoes.

Cerina snapped her fingers and a tiny light gathered on her right index fingertip. She looked back at the kids. "Follow my light, Zhelan, Gao. I'll get you out. I promise," she said. Their wan faces in the faint light looked at her with fear and despair, cut with a desperate hope to live. Cerina gave them a tiny nod, and then pointed the way forward.

The footing was narrow due to the sloped walls and the footing slick, so they had to move carefully not to trip and drown in the waste water. "Grab onto my robes Zhelan, and your brother," Cerina told the young teens as they forged their way towards the wall. A hand wrapped around her robes tightly. It was only about twenty feet of walking, and then they reached a grate set into the wall. Little whimpers emerged from the teens as it came into view rather suddenly. The grate was a series of iron bars sunk into the brickwork, with an arched tunnel under the wall continuing past it.

"Back up you two," Cerina warned them, feeling the hand on her robe let go. Instinct made her look over her shoulder, checking to make sure they were still there. They were both crying quietly, standing back a few paces. Cerina puffed out a breath. "Okay. It'll be okay."

She wrapped her hand around the first bar and clenched. The iron groaned, rust falling from its surface. Cerina grit her teeth with effort and pushed as hard as she could. With a series of sharp groans and then a fatal crack, the iron bent and ripped free of the brick in a shower of dust. She dropped it clattering into the water and moved onto the next, the tension of a hunted beast rising in her shoulders and pushing her to work faster. She ripped her way through the first grate in a matter of seconds, iron bending like dough in her hands as the children watched.

When the third bar dropped she beckoned them forward. "Come on, come on. We need to hurry," she urged. The slope in this tunnel became more severe, the water rising past her knees and the children's hips. But the next grate on the other side of the wall was only a little ways away and beyond that the tunnel widened out. With water sloshing around her legs Cerina set about tearing this second grate out of the stone.

The first rod splashed into the water and Cerina had just wrapped her hands around the second when an oppressive weight crushed the breath from their lungs and forced the water into unnatural stillness. The water trembled, a great rumbling rising up.

Cerina's eye widened and she spun to sweep the kids into her arms. There was no time to scream a warning.

Purifying Tide

A terrible voice bellowed outside the walls, and an immense deluge of water filled the world. She was thrown bodily back up the drainage tunnel, smashed against the grate's remains and then unceremoniously deposited in a heap. The wave continued on, knocking the drain covers out of place and shattering them. Cerina found herself on her back, black water closing over her head. Instinct jerked her up, gasping and staring up at the suddenly revealed sky as she sprawled at the bottom of the now empty drainage trench. It took her an agonizing moment before her faculties returned and she looked down wildly to find the children still clinging to her chest, blessedly unharmed, though badly dazed. She wrapped them tight in her arms.

The pressure was not gone, no - it had intensified, smashing her skull between a burning anvil and hammer. Clutching the children to her chest, trying to shield them with her own meager Qi, the pressure dredged up memories of the Red Night; the doors barricaded, huddled in the darkness in her parents arms while the enormous weight of hatred and childish terror made the world into an enormous void of teeth and pain. The tower of false confidence she had forged blew away like dust and left her curled in the drain like a shivering beast. She shoved a fist into her mouth, biting down on it to keep the bile and whines down.

To scream meant death.

She wanted home. She wanted home right now. Let this place burn. However, she could not flee with no regard for anything but survival; the two people pinned to her chest by her arms nailed her in place.

Her vision wavered wetly and her breath heaved, but even so her mind began to rebuild the tower once again. She refused to remain a beast. Stone by stone she pulled her wits about her, and her body mirrored her mind as it hauled itself upright and started to move towards the drain tunnel again. Water was rushing into the tunnel, rapidly rising as she held the children tight. And they needed to leave.

To punctuate that thought, the monster spoke.

"A good blow, scion of House Lin. You stand well for Strength Purity," he said. The monster sounded impressed, his voice a whistling thing, the Qi laden in it making her want to choke with its rancid taste. Her own Qi fluctuating wildly out of control, she peeked over the edge of the drainage ditch, still crawling forward.

From the center of town walked a long limbed man, graceful in his motion, ears slightly pointed and nose beakish. His clothing was long wide-bottomed black pants and a white shirt. His hair was black and hung in a short tail, tied with a white ribbon which contrasted with his yellow bird-like eyes. Over his shoulders he held a long bident spear with a red haft and tassel, and two tusks or horns of some Spirit Beast lashed to the haft to act as the spearheads. Pieces of a strange armor hung from his water soaked chest.

The entire street around the Expert was leveled, a titanic blast of water having shattered everything around the monster. The blast had left a pool of water at least hundred meters long and twenty meters wide inside the gate.

The burning pressure in her skull pushed back against the presence of the Blood Path Expert before her, and her attention was inevitably pulled towards the source of the destruction; there, a figure stood in the wreck of the eastern gate. The structure had been blown out, the massive doors rendered into splinters the size of her arm now strewn across the street and embedded into the cobblestones, leaving nothing standing intact. The figure was tall, clad in a robe very similar to Lin Po's; but their hair hung down to their hips in a beautiful sheet of grey-black and their face was shaven clean. This Righteous Expert's eyes were hard and pitiless, deep brown and almost black with restrained emotion. They bore a priest's staff of golden metal, with the top wrapped in sealing talismans that glowed with ephemeral light and endlessly dripped an eerie trail of glowing water behind the Strength Purity cultivator.

"That is one treasure I have taken from you Swiftblood Hawk, you monster. Do not distract yourself with obscene feasting again," the Strength Purity scion spoke and his voice was like a blade through her ears.

The standoff stole all of Cerina's attention, instinct and training being the only thing that made her keep moving. Crawling along the drainage tunnel, she felt the frantic beating of the mortals' heartbeats against her own fluttering heart and fervently prayed to the Imperator and her ancestors that they would live through this.

"You have earned my respect, Expert Wavepuncher. I will not squander it on such distractions again," the monster said. With a casual motion he shrugged out of the remains of his armor and brushed off his unmarked chest. "If you would humor me, Lin Shang. Before we exchange blows again... Why do you set yourself as an obstacle before me?"

Cerina was almost at the wall again.

"You force a terrible price upon the world, to pay for your greed. I live an ascetic life which finds such a thing offensive in the extreme, and so I cannot stand your existence before me," Lin Shang answered, a relentless and passionate disgust in his tone. Cerina hurried, trying to force her limp legs to run as the tension between the fighters soared.

The monster nodded, his spear sliding into a ready stance in his hands. "I understand, though it feels there is more for you and me to say." A smile spread across his aquiline face. "Come then, young one, let us exchange blows and learn of the Dao!" he shouted eagerly and leapt forward.

With a shriek of cracking stone the town erupted into a maelstrom of Qi and shattered debris, flinging pieces after Cerina as she fled into the night.



Part 1 of the Mountain Bell Flashback Arc.

@ReaderOfFate

[Word Count: 8514]
 
Last edited:
Cerina Polya 9 - Mountain Bell Flashback Part 2, Turn 15 - The Eye and Unwanted Allies
Cerina Polya 9 - Mountain Bell Flashback Part 2, Turn 15 - The Eye and Unwanted Allies

Branches whipped at Cerina's face, golden leaves tearing free and trailing behind her. For several hours now she had been running away, making a frantic path northeast to try and catch up with the rest of the refugees. Her flight had been haunted by long, dreadful silences gazing into the dark for any sign of unseen monsters. Several times that silence had been broken, ripped apart by the ground shaking detonations of Expert combat, but the silence and panicked anticipation always returned.

The children had become dead weight in Cerina's arms, dazed and exhausted, a weight she cradled carefully as she hurried away as fast as she could. Making one more leap, Cerina shot out of the trees and landed on the top of a ridge jutting out from the lower slopes of the eastern mountains. She almost slumped face first onto the rocks in front of her, knees shaking and breath heaving after landing. Some of the pain in her chest unknotted, a chunk of her agitated Qi and muscles relaxing in exhausted relief. She coughed, and spat out a small glob of blood, filling her tongue with bitterness. She probably had fractured ribs and bruised innards from being caught up in that absurd attack, going by how her chest ached every time she breathed.

She was close to being tapped out completely, but her sheer stubbornness kept her limbs moving. Holding the children close, she shuffled forward and crouched down amongst the rocks. Careful not to jostle her charges, she peered into the fire-lit darkness below. Far beneath her on the valley floor, she could still see the embers of the town burning, multiple pillars of smoke lit from below by the burning wreckage. The fire had spread to the forest as well, carving a swathe of ash and fallen trees to the south. It seemed to be burning out.

There also hadn't been any sounds of battle for several hours now, she thought. She was really hoping they had left.

Where was she going from here? High above her head and behind her the shadowed bulk of the mountains rose, the fire in the valley illuminating the swirling clouds at their peaks with a fel light. Somewhere on the other side of them was a modicum of safety. With a little bit of searching, she found a rocky goat path that wound its way along the ridge she now stood on. It probably met up with the eastern pass at some point, and that was good enough for her. Wrapping one arm around the unconscious teens, she began to climb.

She did not track the progress of the climb, too sweaty, aching, and terrified to pay attention to anything but where to next place her limbs. Eventually the pace shifted from climbing to walking and sliding down the slopes, as the goat path descended from the forested heights and met up with a cobbled road winding its way through the mountains. There was no sign of the other refugees, though this did not surprise her.

"Keep going, I guess…," she muttered to herself.

Cerina wasn't sure how long she had to walk before she finally caught up and saw the refugees. The sky was beginning to brighten in the east when she finally arrived. She found herself at the edge of their camp, blinking in confusion and rubbing sweat from her eye. A call went up from the nearest fire and people rushed towards her.

Before she knew it she was surrounded by the villagers and almost bowled over, their happy cries unintelligible in the face of her fatigue. The kids were removed from her unresisting limbs, both of them waking up in surprise, frightened expressions quickly becoming shocked and then elated. With the children retrieved, the crowd quickly pulled away from her and let Cerina collapse onto a stone to sit and catch her breath.

The camp itself was about a hundred strong and had been built to one side of the road, a little ways up the forested mountain slope. There were no tents, but she saw multiple communal meals being cooked over fires dotted throughout the area, and people had taken blankets and branches to make basic lean-tos for shelter against the wind. The people near her spot kept looking her way as they talked, and if she strained her ears she could hear snatches of conversation from the children as they regaled the people with what had happened.

But she didn't bother to pay much attention to that, instead scanning the crowd for Lin Po. The tall young man wasn't particularly difficult to find, his robed form moving between various huddles of refugees to check on them, as he made his way towards her resting spot. They locked eyes as he finally walked up to her and stopped a few paces away.

Looking up at him she didn't see any significant injuries on him, and his expression was thoughtful. "Are you well?" He asked carefully.

She didn't really want to talk to him, but her legs also didn't want to move. With a huge sigh that pulled painfully at her injured ribs, she shook her head. "No, I'm fine. Just tired." Much like everyone else, she was also covered head to toe in road dust, scrapes, and probably had leaves in her hair.

Lin Po nodded and folded his hands into his sleeves. He gave her a small bow of acknowledgement. "Thank you for your help, Miss Polya," He said gravely. "Several people here would not be without your aid."

His thanks caught her by surprise, leaving her blinking in confusion all over again.

After a second of her mouth hanging open too long, she remembered herself and bowed back. "You give me generous face, Sir Lin." They both remained bowed for a moment more, and then straightened.

"Will you be traveling with us, miss?" The Strength Purity cultivator asked.

Cerina shook her head and pointed north. "I need to return to my people," she told him frankly. She wanted to get as far from this scary place as possible.

He seemed to accept that declaration. "Then we will part ways here. I will be sure to tell my Big Bro Lin Shang about you, Cerina of the Golden Devils," Lin Po said quietly.

Cerina almost flinched at the mention of Lin Shang, but strangled it under a chuckle. "The good regard of a Righteous Expert? You really are generous Lin Po." She said. She couldn't leave him hanging however, so she wracked her brain for something to give back to him in exchange.

"If you keep heading east you should reach one of the primary evacuation paths my people have set up; Look for symbols of scorpions, they'll point your way. With some luck you may meet up with Mountain Bell Sect members."

The Strength Purity man didn't smile, but his eyes brightened and he gave her a deeper nod. "Thank you. I wish you safe travels."

That brought a small smile to her face.

"Safe travels to you Lin Po," Cerina said as she stood up, some of the crowd turning to watch her go. With a wave to the other cultivator, she turned away from the camp and started her trek north.

***

Several hours later, Cerina woke up in the hollow trunk of a long dead oak tree. She had crawled into this hollow shortly after leaving the refugees, and slept from dawn until dusk. She stretched, joints popping all across her chest and back for a long moment. "Errrgh… owie," she muttered as she rubbed at her right side. Her ribs still weren't completely healed on that side.

Like a small and furtive woodland creature, Cerina peered up over the lip of her hollow. Her large blue eye scanned for threats beneath the trees and saw nothing amiss. Above the trees? Nothing there as well. The woods moved around her as they should, big blue birds sitting and singing in the branches, a distant deer nibbling on a berry bush off to her left, and a plump squirrel scampering around the base of her tree. Fixing her gaze on it, Cerina leaned out of her tree and slowly reached for the fuzzy creature.

It didn't notice her as she stalked down the trunk.

Closer.

Closer still.

With a snap and a crunch, the fuzzy critter was snatched up in one long limb and swallowed whole. Cerina sat crouched at the base of the tree, still and unblinking like an overly large lizard. When nothing jumped out to start attacking her with spears or humongous blasts of water she smiled. Her luck was still looking up!

She sprung to her feet and got moving. She was still heading north and would have to stay on that course for a couple of weeks at her current pace before she would reach a river valley that could take her west. And then, eventually, south towards the mustering grounds and Southern Rendezvous Point in Great Bear lands.

Cerina's path took her through a land of gradually rising slopes and twisted game paths, thick with bramble and low lying lichen and ferns growing on fallen logs and rocks, sheltered beneath the expanding canopies of the trees. As she climbed into the mountains, sprawling giants of oak and maple shaded the forest floor in gloom. The forest was also filled with signs of life. Birds chirped, animals scurried, leaves rustled in the wind, and she hunted deer and more squirrels for food freely. There was no sign of the two Experts throughout the day, to her great relief.

When she stopped at a stream in the afternoon, she sank into it with a grateful sigh, washing off her face and body and clothes of all the road gunk she'd so far acquired. There were bags under her eye and healing scrapes spread across her face. Her smile in her reflection was fragile and small, and her eye carried a haunted look to it, but she knew she had to keep going.

She spent a long time in that stream, slowly remembering how to relax again. She stayed in the stream until the sun had set completely.

When she opened her eye from her meditation she beheld a star speckled darkness, and as she prepared to leave Cerina noticed a diffuse blue glow somewhere ahead of her. It was so faint as to be barely visible even to her magical vision, more like a figment in her mind than actual light. Gathering her things and leaving the stream cautiously, she made her way towards it. It stayed faint and ethereal for what must have been an hour, but felt like a minute, a stretching of her perception with an almost dream-like quality. Even bluer than the clear desert sky, the faint light still pierced effortlessly through the leaves and trunks of the trees.

An itching sensation crawling across her skin heralded the light brightening. It dug into her, making her flesh twitch and her blood chill as it slipped through skin and muscle and even bone to mingle amongst her Qi. Cerina wasn't sure what she was feeling, and kept her Qi cautiously cycling according to her Clan training to try and protect herself. Her Qi senses were not well refined, but as she walked and breathed and stared into the distant light, she saw that the light seemed to do nothing.

Each breath did exactly what it should, her Qi moving through her dantian smoothly. The itching intensified, causing her blood to warm unpleasantly and her bones to shiver as she rounded a wide trunk and saw a huge clearing spreading out before her. She felt almost energized as she stumbled into the hip high grass, and she realized her legs were shaking and her breaths were coming hard. Like she had been sprinting, or fighting. Her side hurt too.

She turned, surveying the clearing in slowly rising concern and curiosity. The light was all around her now, diffuse and only visible out of the corner of her eye. The clearing was a sprawling mass of hip high green grass, dewed and slightly pearlescent under the starlight as it filled a deep depression in the land. The grass hissed against her legs, pulling at her cloak and clothing like hundreds of fingers. She thought the depression might have once been forest too, but…

Cerina's gaze swung to the east and she saw something that froze her in place in shock. At one end of the clearing was a gargantuan corpse's head, framed by the forest behind it. Laying on its side, the head was at least a dozen times her own height. More like a hill than something that had once been a person. The most confusing feature besides its immense size was that it bore a single emptied eye socket, much like her own cyclopean gaze. She had never seen another being with a similar appearance to her and yet here was… this.

Cerina moved closer, her curiosity and reverence rapidly pushing aside her concern and caution.

The first thing she noticed was that the itching got stronger, almost unpleasantly so, as she approached. The soft illumination revealed many things about the head as well. The head had womanly features: graceful cheekbones and round lips, all the flesh discolored green and gray by time and the skin pulled taught against the bones beneath. Roots and grasses spilled from its lips and Cerina saw mosses growing from the grooves decay had left in its cheeks. Crowning the head were the remnants of a few long red hairs, a vibrant color that seemed so far untouched by time. It was like the head was slowly consumed whole by the clearing and the land, over eons she had no reference to understand.

And then there was the dark pit of the Eye. Empty and yawning open like a mouth or cleft in the earth.

Cerina could not help but approach at the implicit invitation of the corpse. It took only a few moments to find herself before the Eye of this woman's face. The black pit towered before her, impenetrable and dominating her vision. It made her feel like a child again. Insignificant and small, someone whose concerns and worries were irrelevant. Shivering, Cerina reached up towards the eye, grasping the face of the corpse and leaning closer.

Trying to see into the blackness.

The corpse-flesh was hot beneath her touch, almost burning her hand. Before she could do anything else, she was suddenly blinded by a blossoming flower of blue light. An Eye of phantasmal flame burst into being and then enveloped her. The light washed out everything, visible even as she slammed her hands over her eye, burning brighter than the sun and blasting every thought from her mind. She screamed in pain, her physical body stumbling back and collapsing before the corpse.

In her soul Cerina fell through a void seething with the blue fire of the Eye. It smelled of rotting anise and flesh, like a tomb, and its chill burned a thousand times worse than the desert. It invaded her mind from every corner and tainted every thought of escape, twisting everything towards pain. Cerina screamed and prayed to the Imperator, giving voice to a frantic animal hope that maybe she had some chance to survive this if it ended soon.

Her desperate prayers were punctuated by a sudden impact shaking her down to her bones. The pain did not abate, but the impact returned to her an awareness of her body and strangled her screams; peeling open her eye, she found herself sprawled out on lifeless gray ash which glittered beneath a sky of roiling blue energy. She could barely move under the weakness the light forced upon her, and with a Herculean effort she was able to lift herself onto her hands and knees. As she lifted her head, she realized she was not alone in this place.

A woman like a tower sat before her. Dominating the field of ash, the Red-Headed Woman seemed as large as the Dawn Fortress to Cerina. Her body was bare and decorated with imagery of a forest, rendered onto her pale freckled flesh with sweeping blue tattoos and strange symbols, a forest inhabited by beautiful chimeric beings Cerina had never seen. The Woman wore a plain black shawl around her shoulders and one hand rested loosely in her lap, while the other held a bronze-headed spear the size of a massive tree against her shoulder. Around her neck she wore a necklace of sea-shells, each shell at least ten feet across. Her hair was a thick red mane that spilled towards her lap, strung through with dozens of iron beads marked by yet more symbols.

Cerina tried to pull her gaze up towards the Woman's face and found it impossible to look upon, her Eye the source of the terrible light. The ephemeral fire of decay emerged from the Eye and emanated in every direction from the Woman's skull, swallowing everything above their heads with its power. And without even looking at her, this thing, this vision was quickly killing her. She was completely at the mercy of this wellspring of power. Cerina curled in around the agony in her dantian, trying to make herself as small as possible to escape the pain.

But there was no escape, nor purpose to this display. There was no Will, and no greater direction behind the power blasting into Cerina. Like water flowing towards the lowest point, it simply took the path of least resistance that she provided to it and escaped into her body and soul.

She was nothing but a worm before the presence of the Red-Headed Woman. Cerina clawed at the ash and pressed her face into its bitter grains, trying to hide as every thought in her head was crushed down into a single point of raw suffering. As she scrabbled at the dirt, the vision continued without a care for her; Slowly, the head of the Woman tilted to look at the insect writhing in front of her.

The horrifying energy of her Eye swept over the girl, sweeping away the ash into nothingness as it plucked Cerina up and tossed her away like an errant leaf on the wind. In the first moment Cerina's body was aged and eroded, almost mummified by the withering power. In the next, her feeble mortal body was stripped away entirely and her soul was bathed in the merciless passage of time.

In the final moments of the vision, Cerina should have died, her very soul snuffed out all at once. But some quirk of Fate, a flickering understanding of the great Dao buried in her soul, grasped the power before her and turned it aside. The terrible flow twisted, curving upon itself into a storm of power that bubbled beneath the surface of her spiritual flesh. With this miniscule grasp on life, Cerina began to claw her way back to waking reality.

***

The girl laid in the clearing, her body writhing in a nightmare as the dreadful skull loomed above her. The sun had risen seven times while she fought for her life within her soul. Any witnesses who might have observed her ordeal would have seen a number of strange symptoms:

On the first two days, her body was caught in the grip of a supernatural fever. Glowing from beneath her own flesh, she sweated out impurities and clawed at her body uncontrollably. Her blood seemed to shimmer with strange iridescent colors when her nails pulled open her skin.

On the third, fourth, and fifth day, the energy sunk deeply enough into her body that her bones began to glow through her flesh. The grass around her went yellow from the heat, some of it even crumbling away into ash as it touched her cursed flesh.

On the sixth day her fever peaked and blue phantom flame swallowed her body; her flesh was burnt away and the flame left behind to mimic the shape and wave limbs of fire. It reached for the sky, clawed across the ground, and shook in the wind it no longer had the substance to feel. And yet the flesh that had been burned away inevitably returned, first dimming the blue with a shadow of its presence. In fits and starts this evil flame was swallowed in turn, shadow-flesh thickening into realness. Her body would return with a gasp, blue shining terrifically through the thin barrier of flesh, before the cycle would start again.

Her fragile flesh acted as a barrier between two competing truths. The truth of withering wished to impress itself into the world and turn her surroundings into a wasteland, while the truth that was Cerina wished to continue; to continue to change and meddle with the course of the world.

On the afternoon of the seventh day, as sunset neared, the cycle abated and her fever broke. Cerina's body solidified and the truths within her settled into a new equilibrium. Deep inside of her soul, the withering curse slid into place as a new piece of her, subjugated by her fragile grasp of greater understanding. She woke coughing and gasping, dazed and covered in sweat amidst a heap of yellowed grass and ash.

Cerina sat up and tried to get her bearings. She was still mostly blinded by the tall grass around her, and carefully stood on shaky legs. Once standing, she saw the clearing spread out before her. Something was strange with her sight and she rubbed at her face, only to find that her eye was still closed. Confused, she opened it and looked out over the clearing again.

As far as her eye could see, the grass withered. In a spreading wave of erosion and decay, the grass yellowed and twisted, collapsing into more of that familiar lifeless gray ash. A flock of birds leapt up from the grass in distress and to Cerina's shock she saw them fall again to the ash a moment later, flapping and kicking helplessly. Their red feathers lost their luster and fell away, their beautiful cries became wet and ugly croaks, and then their flesh and bones rotted away into yet more of the ash and dust.

In seconds the entire clearing was laid to waste and as she watched the wind picked up the ash and flung it up into the beginning of a dust storm. Grass, animals, trees, everything withered before the power of her Eye. Snapping her Eye shut and holding a hand over her face she stumbled back and bumped into something. She froze as she realized she had bumped into the corpse-head. Turning slowly, horror climbing up her spine, she looked at the corpse-head and kept her Eye firmly closed.

She could still see perfectly and before her the corpse-head laid unmoving. It was still and dead and cold. There was nothing left inside of the shell. Cerina's fear faded away; this ancient thing wouldn't hurt her anymore. At this realization her soul surged and she laughed, still weak and dazed by her ordeal. Relief blew through her like a storm as she cackled.

"Fuck you, you monster! I lived!" She shouted, putting words to her relief, her hands smacking into the giant head repeatedly. Everything that had happened rushed back to her; the fight with Lin Po, the town and the monsters, the run and this terrible curse she had stumbled into. All of it had nearly broken her, and it had shaken her to her foundations.

But she had lived, and intuitively she knew that she had grasped something, some fundamental piece of understanding that she would carry with her forever. As the memories settled in her mind, Cerina's laughter slowed and then finally stopped. Staring through her eyelid at the looming corpse-head she saw that it was changing: it was decaying rapidly and collapsing into itself.

Cerina stepped back, clasping her hands in a warding prayer and wished whatever this being had been onto a swift reincarnation. Hopefully nothing would haunt her once she left this place.

In moments, the graceful features of the woman eroded away, and a featureless pile of dust was all that was left. The wind caught this pile of debris and carried it away. It ran through Cerina's hand like sand, until a thin red lock of hair caught on her hands. This piece remained for a moment more, and then it too crumbled into nothing.

Cerina looked up. All around her was a field of ash and dust, slowly blowing away in the wind. Still confused and weakened, Cerina started walking again. What Cerina did not realize as she stumbled away in a daze was that her path was taking her towards yet more danger and adventure.

***

Cerina traveled west for several days, her mornings thankfully uneventful and her nights plagued by the fact she couldn't sleep. Because her Eye could see through her eyelid, she was forced to see everything every second of every day and could no longer close her eye in any meaningful sense. This constant sensory input made it difficult to sleep, forcing her to burn Qi and her emergency store of Spirit Stones to keep herself going. Blindfolds also didn't help. Trying to make one out of her mundane cloak did nothing to obscure her vision, probably because it didn't have enough Qi in its construction.

So, she encountered the next problem on her trip with her mind fizzing and buzzing from Qi overuse. Trudging through the forest of centennial oaks, she was caught unawares as a monster found her. The first sign of its presence was a sudden pressure crushing her head in a vise and making her heart rate triple. Fear-memories in her bones made her bolt, ducking around a tree and diving into a bramble filled ditch to futilely try and escape the monster.

Leaves crunched on the path she had just abandoned, a tink-tink of metal on stone following the soft steps. "Golden devil girl, you are in danger. We must leave this place immediately," the Expert said, restrained emotion heavy in his voice. Cerina recognized that voice, held back from being a terrifying blade in intensity. Peering out of the ditch towards the path confirmed it. Lin Shang stood right there, golden staff held carefully at his side, wrapped with talismans and dripping with the strange waters he commanded as Expert Wavepuncher.

She was in danger alright, from this asshole.

Cerina stayed as still as she could, holding her breath and hoping this man would leave her alone. She watched in fear as he turned in a circle, looking around carefully. Her attempts at hiding were apparently futile as his gaze quickly landed on her hiding place, a cold sweat running down her neck as their gazes met. He holstered his staff on his back and its magic faded away. He raised his hands, his expression becoming gentle. "I am sorry for frightening you, Miss Polya." Cerina's gaze stayed fixed on that staff.

But he didn't stop speaking there. "I apologize for surprising you like this, but I do not wish for you to be harmed. Please, we must leave," he said, his voice soft. The intensity she knew he was capable of was being restrained. Meanwhile, her fizzing brain was trying to work through why he wasn't killing her; it wasn't like her Clan would be able to punish him after the fact. She'd just disappear out here if he decided to do it.

He knew her name.

… had Lin Po really said something good about her? Was this the gratitude of a Righteous Path Expert? Still terrified and also deeply confused, Cerina tried to think quickly. The fuzz in her head was making everything sticky and hard to parse, rapidly increasing her frustration. If Lin Po hadn't, what? Was this guy playing with her? Lin Shang kept looking at her, no killing intent being sent her way. Realizing that, Cerina also noticed that the pressure which had slammed into her a moment ago was completely absent, and it had been absent for this entire brief conversation.

He was trying to speak with her on her level.

So, if he had spoken to his little brother, who held a generally good impression of her she thought. And he acted this way he… It was weird to wrap her head around him not being hostile. At this point her confusion, sleep deprivation, and inaction tripped her training: he was from an allied faction, his stated goal was to protect her, and he was acting peacefully. Training told her to come out and get this over with, regardless of previous incidents. Carefully, ready to bolt at a moment's notice (even though that probably wouldn't help much), Cerina crawled out of the brambles she was in. Shaking her head, she pulled out the thorns that remained in her hair and stood before Lin Shang, arms slightly raised and ready.

He nodded, acknowledging her. "Thank you. I swear on my honor I mean no harm, young one. Shall we go?" He asked her. A sense of impatience hung around him, but if they were both in danger because that monster was here, well. She'd still blame him for scaring the shit out of her, but she was listening.

"Where are we going?" She asked him curtly, getting ready to move. Her ability to be polite had been left behind somewhere with the giant corpse-head and her ability to sleep.

He started walking, looking left and right, scanning for danger. "To my Little Bro. He's holed up in a safe cave a little ways from here."

Cerina sighed, struggling to catch up with his pace. "Fine! Let's get this over with, I guess..."

She followed Lin Shang, pouting silently and trotting behind him at first. It did not take long for the graceful man to start moving much faster, forcing her to run and climb and leap as they turned off the paths and headed directly into the deep forest. Embarrassingly, and frighteningly, the Expert ended up grabbing her and pulling her along with him once it became apparent she could not keep up. Cerina very quickly became extremely lost as the terrain shot past her in an autumn colored blur, trying not to start screaming again.

Blessedly, the trip was short and she was promptly deposited on her feet in front of a cave. Shuddering and fighting dizziness, the inhumanly tall girl shook herself and stood there in front of the cave entrance regaining her bearings. Lin Shang stood off to one side and when she looked at him warily, he nodded respectfully and spoke. "Goodbye for now, Miss Polya."

"...Goodbye," she said, reserved and still somewhat terrified. With that there was a loud thump and he disappeared, moving far faster than she could track. Turning away from where he had been, Cerina ducked under the lip of the cave and stomped inside, trying to get as far away from Lin Shang as possible.

The cave dug its way into a rocky hillside, almost like the open mouth to a barrow-mound, with large boulders serving as earthen fangs. She huffed irritably at herself: Yes she was in a terrible situation, but she was also being morbid and it was distracting when she was tired and her brain was trying to fizz out of her ears. Instead, she went back to the much more practical task of paying attention to the space around her. The Expert wasn't following her, thank the Imperator, and she could see the flickering light of a fire from around a pile of rocks up ahead.

As she walked up to the curve, another someone she recognized spoke up. "Big Bro, is that you?" Lin Po asked curiously, something metal clanking as he spoke. Cerina rounded the corner and beheld the small camp set up in the heart of the cave.

Lin Po was seated at a fire pit surrounded by rough stones, a skillet with a bubbling brown-red meat sauce within. He was clothed in wide hemmed black pants and a long sleeved tan tunic, his black hair bound in a short casual braid. The oblong chamber he sat in was a small space perhaps twenty paces across on its longest axis and two thirds that on the shortest. The walls had dozens of talismans placed onto the dirt and adhered with Qi: a quick scan identified them as Righteous versions of concealment and safety, in the majority. She would never be able to find this camp from the outside if she left, more than likely. There were two bedrolls placed beside the fire, one of them still rolled up, and a set of packs and a cloak sat hanging on a frame by one wall.

Lin Po's eyes widened as he saw her and he stood up, nearly dropping his wooden spoon in shock. "Why are you here?" He asked in shock.

Cerina grunted and flopped down to one side of the entrance, sitting and laying her head on her knees. "Your brother found me…" she mumbled. Maybe if she curled up tight enough and stared at her knees she could finally fall asleep.

"Excuse me?" Lin Po asked, still very confused. There was a clack as he set the spoon down, presumably, and a shifting of cloth as he turned to look at her. Cerina lifted her head enough to peek at him tiredly. When Cerina didn't answer after a long and awkward moment, Lin Po clapped his hands and asked again. "Miss Polya, what is going on?" He asked, sounding frustrated now.

Cerina put her hands around her head and groaned, almost pulling at her hair, before dropping her hands to the dirt and resting her chin on her knees so she could look at the man. "Your brother found me and decided I needed to be here, instead of out there," she explained again, waving her arm towards the entrance tunnel to her immediate left.

Lin Po's expression fell and he let out a very long, very aggrieved sigh. "I… I see," he said. She watched him turn back to his food and half-heartedly poked at the sauce for another minute or so, lips twisting angrily as he muttered silently. This distraction did not last, however, and he shortly pulled the sauce away and put the lid on the skillet. With the skillet deposited on a hot rock he set it aside and turned to look at her again.

"Well, I invite you into our camp, Miss Polya. Do you need a place to sleep?" He asked her.

She huffed, chuckling in amusement. "I can't sleep, much to my regret."

That brought him up short again, as she often seemed to in their conversations. She could say he did the same to her, so her tired mind called it even.

"Oh." Lin Po looked at her, his frown growing as he examined her. He settled back and spoke again, evidently trying to start over. "Thank you for sharing your circumstances. As your host, is there anything I can do to help you?"

She tried to listen. His words still nearly slipped through one ear and out the other. Her face slumped onto her knees again, picking out the individual shades of each strand of linen that went into her cloak. She reached for a pocket and pulled out a thumb sized spirit stone. Swallowing it down like a pill, another shot of energy fizzed through her. "Do you have a little food to spare?" She asked.

Truth be told the room smelt like a heavenly blend of cumin and curry spices, the air thick with a citrus tang, so it was the first thing that popped to mind.

He actually brightened a little and nodded. "Some stuff. I was just finishing up a meal. Let's break bread?" He said, gesturing for her to come closer.

Not caring that much about her dignity, Cerina shuffled over on her knees and sat across the fire from Lin Po. With deft hands, the Strength Purity cultivator quickly picked back up his sauce. "Fish, and some of my personal curry mix. Do you eat much fish in the desert?" He asked. He actually sounded genuinely curious.

Cerina considered the question; it was one she hadn't thought on in a while, given her altered eating habits. "To a point we cultivators do, but it is something of a delicacy and luxury item depending on where you go. Water and rivers do still exist in the Organ-Meat Desert. I was born in a place at the confluence of three rivers, so I've eaten a lot in my time." She smiled fondly, sharp teeth flashing in the fire-light.

"Good! Good then, here is your serving. I expected only myself, so the sauce may be a bit sparse for the vegetables," he warned her, as he finished loading up a bowl with the meat sauce, which turned out to also have mushrooms and green onions in it along with the fish. A generous helping of rendered down meat provided the stock, making it a thin sort of sauce. It smelled quite good over a bed of asparagus, herbs, and forest greenery that she thought Lin Po had likely harvested from the surrounding area.

The first bite off her wooden spoon made an aching tension fall out of her, releasing a grateful sigh that echoed through the cavern. The sauce was indeed sparse for the vegetables, and the vegetables themselves weren't that great, being rather bitter. But it was still good enough and she needed that right now.

"Thank you for this meal Lin Po," Cerina said formally, raising the bowl back towards him after she finished.

"You are welcome, Miss Polya," he answered, accepting her bowl and setting it aside with his own.

The cavern settled into an uncomfortable silence, with Cerina trying to relax through meditation - which had also become more difficult now that she couldn't stop looking at things. Breathing slowly, she settled into silently reciting mantras of her past actions on a loop in her head as she stared at the ceiling. The fact she'd saved those two children gave her a little bump of pride every time she cycled through the short list. Her new Eye concerned her, and so far had largely been an inconvenience, but she still remembered that tiny seed of understanding cradled to her mind and the sheer power it had within itself. It caused an idle kind of amusement to realize that she was almost certainly more powerful than Lin Po now, injury or no.

Lin Po simply tended to the camp, cleaning out the dishes he used with some water and sand before stowing them back into the packs which hung from the rack. After that he also settled into his own meditation. Neither of them was properly cultivating, they weren't safe enough to do that, but there were more things to do with meditation than cultivation. As she watched, he too seemed to be trying to relax.

Or perhaps put himself into the right mindset for a difficult task, based on what he did after several minutes of silence in the camp. "This is long in coming, I believe," he began, then cleared his throat and bowed towards her.

"I'm sorry for my actions, on the mountain, Miss Polya," he said quietly, opening his eyes and staring at her over the fire.

She snorted in surprise, doubt and spite flaring brightly. "Are you…?" She asked, flat-footed. "I thought this was behind us. Did my actions in the town cause this, Lin Po?"

He shook his head, some of his anger returning. "No. I had meant to before all of that but…" he waved his arm and shrugged uncomfortably.

That killed her petty spite and the silence stretched for a very long and uncomfortable moment. Unpleasant emotions welled up in Cerina's throat.

"I'm sorry for not trusting your apology," she said lamely. Lin Po looked as surprised as she felt, eyes wide like a deer in the lantern light. "What happened after we fought?" She thought to ask. Apparently something important had happened to this young man after their encounter, if this was the result.

"I spoke with my Big Bro about you a bit, and he helped me learn something," Lin Po explained to her. "I can recognize when someone is absolutely done with a job, if I am reminded…"

So…, if she understood correctly, she could lay the sudden change in behavior Lin Po had at the feet of his brother, who had not yet met her at the time. … Wow. Maybe she had misjudged these men.

This mission really had messed with her head.

She sighed, long and low. "Yeah. I'm glad to be heading home."

"I think I understand. I do have some good news to share, however," he said, his small smile brightening the somber scene.

Cerina looked at him, eyebrow quirking. "Those refugees are safe. I managed to get them attached to a caravan heading to safety."

She puffed out a small laugh, her smile expanding as she relaxed further. "Thank you, Lin Po. That is good to hear."

The lingering hostility and tension had been cleared from the air, leaving it amiable. Maybe they weren't quite friends. But empathy and understanding? They had that in spades. The two cultivators rested in the cave and waited, Cerina swallowing down more spirit stones to stay awake and Lin Po pulling out a small patch of cloth and beginning to sew. A long familiar action to Cerina; most people in her village spent their spare time making clothing out of necessity. Though as a cultivator, the scion likely didn't need it, so it must be a hobby.

Cerina's fingers ached for her brushes and easel, but those were back at the muster point and she had nothing to work with in terms of finger painting unless she wanted to try meat sauce on stone. So with nothing better to do, she watched him and immersed herself into the thousand hues of color found in his simple thread and the flick of his needle in the fire-light.

They waited there for what must have been several hours, occasionally exchanging a word or two. Both of them had interest in the flora and fauna of the Mountain Bell Lands, though Lin Po particularly enjoyed speaking on the flora while Cerina took a wider interest. They whiled away the time until that damnable pressure flickered through the cave, signaling Lin Shang's return.

There was a heavy footfall, and Cerina's keen ears picked up on an unsteady step as rocks bounced across the stone loudly. She got up, arms rising defensively. She really needed a new staff, but she put that flickering thought aside. Lin Po had also stood, and stepped towards the entrance, and he met his brother at the tunnel.

Lin Po gasped. Lin Shang had been injured; his robe was torn on his left side and bound around his left arm, which was clearly broken and had bled into his clothing. The Expert raised his hand however. "Ah, I took a blow but I am still well brother, Miss Polya. Please do not concern yourselves," he reassured them and Cerina could see how he moved easily and without significant pain. Carefully she sat, tucking herself into a nook of stone across the fire from the two brothers to give them space. Lin Shang sat easily beside his brother and Lin Po quickly set about fussing over his elder, pulling a medical kit from his packs and then helping his brother remove the bandages.

The injury revealed was bad; Lin Shang's arm was punctured in two places on his upper arm, and his forearm and wrist were obviously twisted and broken. It was, however, untouched by Blood Path magic, undrained and still whole. The two brothers examined it critically for a long moment - Lin Shang could amazingly still move and clench his fingers, though his arm was too wrecked to move properly. Cerina judged that he'd be able to heal it in time, though he might not regain full use of it for many years. A significant injury that hampered his fighting power now, but not permanently crippling. As they looked it over Lin Shang began to explain what happened.

"I caught the spearman near the lair of a Three-Headed Bear. She apparently had cubs," he smirked at this comment, demeanor heavy with self-deprecation. "Our fight came too close and the mother objected. In our final clash of blows, she struck away the Blood Path Expert shortly after he struck me." He glanced at Cerina. "The Three Color Salt Foundation provided what I needed to escape, and burnt him for trying to feed. The distraction of the bear let me break contact."

"Then this was a draw?" Lin Po asked, his tone slightly star struck, as little brothers usually are by their elder siblings.

Lin Shang nodded, then frowned. "I believe so, but this man has lived a long life and is quite experienced. He might still have more tricks than I do, and he stands two small realms above me at the Fourth Pillar regardless."

So far Cerina had been listening to the conversation, waiting. This moment slid into place with a click and a deep impulse pushed her to speak. "May the Golden Devils offer assistance to you esteemed and generous scions of Strength Purity?" She asked formally.

The two men turned to look at her. Lin Po schooled his expression well, perhaps he was getting used to her, while Lin Shang's mask slipped. The Expert's eyebrows shot up and his eyes darkened with intensity. She almost shrunk back a little, but her memories of the tower and what she had achieved propped her up.

"You speak boldly, young woman. Why?" Lin Shang asked. He sounded concerned, and intent, and somewhat dismissive.

"My Dao," she answered automatically. It was the truth.

Lin Shang's eyebrow rose even higher, as Lin Po's face cracked into another confused frown. "I see. What do you propose? I would not waste the life of one in the First Heavenstage," he stated bluntly.

"I have within me a withering curse. I could use it to weaken the monster you face," she explained succinctly.

Lin Shang's expression smoothed. "Truly? Is it safe to demonstrate this power to me?" He asked.

She'd clearly hooked his interest. She nodded and gestured at Lin Po. "Yes. Shall we go outside?" She asked.

He nodded, acquiescing. At a tap on the side from his big brother, Lin Po helped Lin Shang bind his arm again and then the three of them made their way out of the cave. Cerina looked over at the two brothers. In the sunlight they looked quite similar in the face; Lin Shang's was less rounded and clean shaven, and his hair shimmered with steely highlights as it hung much longer than his little brother's, but their expressions of curiosity were near identical. "Stay back for this," she warned. They both nodded and settled in to wait.

Cerina turned, heart thudding with nerves. Grasping that in a mental hand she selected a wide trunked oak tree, at least sixty feet tall. With a small indrawn breath, she opened her Eye, and exhaled. The effect was immediate: everything in her cone of vision began to crumple and rot away. Color leached first, and then grass became sand and ash, the bushes breaking apart and eroding away. The massive tree sagged and rotted into a pillar of sludge, the branches drooping and then falling off to become drifts of ash, and then the entire trunk collapsed inwards and the whole thing fell over.

The curse spread and spread as she stood, barely using Qi. The implications made her heart beat even faster with exhilaration. The forest was swept up into her wave of destruction and as the obstacles withered into dust, more and more was revealed to the curse. Trees fell, animals collapsed and died, the air becoming thick with the scents of decay and dry ash. Anything that did not flee from the destruction ceased to be in moments.

Satisfied, Cerina closed her Eye. Only a few seconds had passed, and she'd carved a swathe through the forest several hundred feet long and wide. A wound which would only slowly be recovered she imagined, as even the seedlings and saplings had been destroyed. "By the stars. That was very impressive, Miss Polya," Lin Shang said, his tone now intrigued, even hopeful.

"An extremely powerful effect, and it cost you very little, didn't it?"

She nodded in response, staring at the two of them impassively through her eyelid. She noted that Lin Po looked green and gray around the face. Oops, she might have spooked him. She smirked slightly as she caught his eyes.

Lin Shang nodded. "Well then, I would gladly accept your help, Golden Devil, on the behalf of our Strength Purity Sect." The older man nodded to her respectfully.

Her smile had a feral cast. Now she had a chance at murdering that asshole Blood Path Expert. Seeing him dead would be so satisfying. "Shall we go now, Expert Wavepuncher?" Cerina asked, offering her hand to him.

Lin Shang smiled. "Yes," he said, and grasped her hand.


Part 2 of the Mountain Bell Flashback Arc.

@Quest

[Word Count: 8303]
 
Last edited:
Cerina Polya 10 - Mountain Bell Flashback Part 3, Turn 16 - Wing Cutting
Cerina Polya 10 - Mountain Bell Flashback Part 3, Turn 16 - Wing Cutting

Beneath the two warriors, the forest rushed by in a jumble of dark wood and autumnal colors. Cerina also had a very clear view of the fine thread of Lin Shang's white robes, hemmed in blue and silver ocean waves, pressed as her face was into his spine. Clinging to his back, she had to curl up as small as she could in order to fit. Him being so much shorter than her made this sort of thing… incredibly awkward.

Fortunately he kept the nauseating speed down to short bursts. They came to a stop abruptly, the top branches of an oak tree bending slightly under their magically reduced weight. Hands on Lin Shang's shoulders, Cerina propped herself up, rising a couple feet over his head to scan, head turning like an owl's to afford a panoramic field of view of the sun-lit forest.

"Do you see anything, young miss?" The Expert asked her. She did not, even when this high up.

"No, Sir Lin," she said with a shake of her head.

"Pity, neither do I," he opined. A tap on her knee indicated she should get off and she gladly scurried off his back to perch on a branch that swooped up in a curve before stretching out with the rest of its kin. The wind was almost entirely still and the sky above was a clear blue that made Cerina avert her gaze. Bad memories.

"Hmm," Lin Shang murmured and crossed his arms, clearly engrossed in some thought that Cerina could not divine as she crouched nearby. Not wanting to piss him off by accident, Cerina left him to it, crawling among the branches like a big yellow monkey as she watched for anything of interest. She ended up circling the Expert a dozen or so times before anything happened.

With a sigh Lin Shang seemed to come to a conclusion and waved for Cerina's attention. "Miss Polya, we shall rest and prepare, I think. Our quarry is in the area, but we have some time."

Cerina popped out of the canopy, chewing on a green-yellow apple, and orange leaves caught in her white hair. "Ah. I understand, thank you!" She said, bright and chipper to hide her trepidation and fear. Her head disappeared with a puff of more displaced leaves and she hopped down out of the tree, looking for a good place to sit down and rest properly near the foot of the tree.

She ended up finding a mossy rock, entangled within the tree's roots as they clutched at the soil. Lin Shang dropped out of the tree with another rustle of leaves and joined her in sitting, choosing an upthrust root as his bench. The man set his staff in the crook of his uninjured right arm and sat comfortably, closing his eyes and breathing easily. "Let us speak of our quarry, Miss Polya," he said.

She looked at him. "Yes, sir."

"Swiftblood Hawk has revealed to me some of his mind, as I have revealed some of myself to him. This is an inevitable result of battles between peers, and it only gets more pronounced as one increases in power and the scope of what one can destroy increases."

Lin Shang's tone was conversational. She recognized the cant of one elder soldier to a younger soldier, passing the time as they hurried to wait. The tone, and especially the content, made her sit up and truly pay attention to this man. He picked up on her shift in attention, her slight lean towards him and furrowed brow, and nodded. "Indeed. It is a mental war, as well as a war of techniques and bodies."

She considered his subtle confidence. "And you think you understand his mind better than he understands your mind?" Cerina asked.

Lin Shang half-shrugged. "This is what I hope. I am not certain of it. He is a man used to authority and imposing the contents of his will onto others, and I understand how that impacts one's ability to model the minds of others."

"And yet," Lin Shang continued, picking up a stick and beginning to whittle it to a point with a nail. "He is genuine in his respect of me. I have slid into a place in his psychology that requires him to give certain responses. You saw that I think, didn't you?"

Cerina hesitated.

She did not want to think about the town. Lin Shang looked at her and frowned. "Nevermind on that, I will not press. I apologize for any harm that came to you for being in the crossfire."

"Apology accepted, sir," she rasped a little hoarsely. She was a bit confused on why he actually seemed to care about her opinion, given how much more powerful than her he was. Maybe that was just a him thing? An idiosyncrasy?

"Moving on. He sees me as a true obstacle. His Dao presses him to fight me. And mine," he finished with his whittling, holding a small needle of wood in his palm. "Mine demands I place myself into his attention. We are matched here."

Cerina knew very little of the Dao, but thinking back to her moment in the cave with the brothers… Perhaps she could see a tiny fragment of the truth of the situation. "I follow… some of that." It was like they were restricted in action, because they were restricted in thought… It was strange for her, so new on her own path, to contemplate how one's agency might be restrained. "How then, will what you're doing right now support your side of the mind war?"

He smiled. "Ah! A good question, and something I am thinking on intently," he carefully balanced the needle of wood in his hand and blew over it with a breath that shimmered in the morning light. The spike of wood began to hover, and spin slowly, like a confused compass needle. "At the moment I am making use of my With The World's Breath technique to gain a sense of where he is." He raised the needle hovering above his hand, gesturing with it.

"I believe he can do something similar, now that he has wounded me," he continued. "I will not lie, our requirements are steep. He stands in the Fourth Pillar stage, while I stand in the Second, and I am nigh certain he still possesses at least one Life Saving Treasure. So far I have succeeded first because of surprise and distraction on his part, then equaled him briefly by superior techniques and a weapon with some help from nature. When we have his direction, we will have to find terrain that suits us so that we may strip his treasure from him and then slay him."

"Is there anything else you could do to fight him on better footing, sir?" She asked curiously, chewing on another apple with small bites.

Lin Shang grimaced. "With what I have to hand, the only other option is a direct contest of the Dao. Trick him into a poor position because of the requirements of his Dao. He knows it too, and is wily."

Cerina sat perched, knees in front of her and hands propped on them, staring at Lin Shang intently with her blind gaze, long white-gold braid snaking away behind her. "If… I could weaken his legs. How would he react?"

Lin Shang considered it for only a heartbeat. "Anger, I believe. He is not one given to disbelief or shock, but it would tarnish the 'relationship of respect' he believes lies between us. It is a strike at a core tenet of his pride."

"To be unable to fight me, at his best? He might feel it is disrespectful of our contest and act in ways I do not yet know," Lin Shang finished.

"Preparing terrain might be similar, sir," Cerina pointed out and the Expert raised his hand in acknowledgement.

"We do not have many other options," he said somberly.

"It is probably best for me to help you hide, in a prepared field. Your Eye needs time to work, correct?"

She nodded. "He will be affected immediately, but the longer I have, the more he will suffer."

The needle slowed its spinning, settling into a graceful arc as it swept between two points repeatedly. Lin Shang nodded. "Good. I've seen how you climb, so placing you in a tree I feel would work well."

"That, or a tall stone for a little more cover."

He smiled a little and bowed his head. "That may also serve." They both watched as the needle settled, pointing north east.

"He might be coming toward us," Cerina opined.

Lin Shang's eyes glinted. "Or not moving. How odd…," he trailed off. "Come, let's walk and try to triangulate him."

Cerina got up and started moving north west, Lin Shang following behind her. The talk continued, the crunching of autumn leaves a pleasant undertone. "We shall look for a canyon I think. A cliff, somewhere where he must approach from specific directions," he opined.

Cerina bowed her head to greater experience, though she did agree. "I have hunted in box canyons before, I know what to look for."

"Fortuitous!" Lin Shang exclaimed. Throughout the conversation, she had noted his restrained passion. Here it burst out and was far more intense, a dichotomy her mind kept catching on. Perhaps this was his nature, or his Dao, or perhaps those things were the same at his level of cultivation.

Regardless, he kept talking, excited. "And so we shall catch him on the charge I think. You will not be able to track him at first, so bathe the area in your cursed sigh without regard for aim, and that should catch him unawares long enough for me to engage him and fix him in place properly."

Glancing at the needle, Lin Shang noted it rotating slowly, still pointing towards the location it had prior. "Hmm, he is still. Very odd. Gives us time. Let us hurry."

Gesturing forward, Lin Shang took the lead and the two slipped into the undergrowth of the forest.

***

They hurried hither and yon, leaping across many kilometers of forest. When Swiftblood Hawk started moving, they grew excited and hurried to select a suitable location. The lands were of course mountainous, split by ridges and hills of many sizes. It took them two days to find a suitable cliff, Swiftblood Hawk curving around them as they circled him in turn the entire time, until he was south of them.

Cerina now sat perched in the branches of a multi-centennial oak that grew atop one side of a tall cliff. The cliff itself spanned across an arc several kilometers across, marking a general rise in the terrain from the lower forest to a plateau of sorts. At this place the cliff was split, jagged sides opened by the wind and time, leaving room for a pocket glade at the bottom of the ravine. Peering down from the branches into the cleft, she watched Lin Shang wait. The man had started the wait easily, but after half a day with nothing to happen it was clear that he was burning with more than his share of impatience. Now he paced, staff clanking on the rocks, trees occasionally obscuring him for a moment.

All the while, his gaze flicked between the needle above his palm and the entrance of the ravine. Cerina's own mind was slow. Almost inhuman, like a doll sitting on a shelf awaiting its owner's return. She would have her revenge on Swiftblood Hawk, for the fear he caused her, the lives he had taken, and the delay he had caused in her return home. She was content to wait for days if she needed, now that she had the chance to succeed.

Lin Shang was not the sort to keep this sort of mindset, she now knew. He burned, his heart thudding deeply and loudly in his chest, roaring with tightly held Yang exuberance. It did not surprise her when the Expert stopped his pacing amongst the trees abruptly and leapt up the cliff to land before her hiding place.

"Miss Polya! We must move!" He shouted. She unlimbered herself from the branches she clung to, the camouflage she had woven to her clothing rustling before she dropped out of the tree before him. She stood up, a figure of leaf and bracken that towered over the man before her like a strange monster. She glanced at the spiritual compass, and found it hadn't moved at all. Just as it had for the past few days, it had stayed stubbornly still.

"He's waiting for us too," she observed.

Lin Shang huffed. "Yes, unfortunately. We are still in the exploratory stage of this battle. He is probing my mind and trying to see how I will react."

"I suggest south as our direction," Cerina offered.

"Directly into his teeth?" Lin Shang considered, good hand coming to rest on his chin. She nodded.

"You would know better than I; but it is what I think he wants." It was a simple truth.

The Strength Purity Cultivator sighed. Reluctant, but accepting of her truth, because she was right - Lin Shang did know better than her, and he was forced to agree with her. Did he want to pay that price? He did not have to, necessarily… but it might buy an advantage.

In truth it was almost like this stage of the battle was a bargain: what were they willing to expend to get the monster where they wanted him? What could they get out of the monster?

Resolving himself, Lin Shang nodded and in moments the two of them were moving again, leaving behind this useless locale. Running over the tops of the trees, Cerina wondered what Swiftblood Hawk would have to pay in this exchange. Perhaps if they were clever and lucky they could make Swiftblood Hawk overconfident.

Maybe they would get nothing at all.

***

Again, the two warriors moved as swiftly as the wind through the forest-top. Again, more days flew by as they sought out a new battlefield. Again, they secured their position and meditated to settle their minds for the life and death battle to come. The place they had found this time was a pool ringed by maple trees and drifts of fallen leaves, secreted away atop a plateau jutting from a mountain side. The mountain rose up as a narrow spike from the land, one member in a long line of fellow mountains, one more range in the mountain scarred land of the Great Mountain Bell Sect.

Above them white clouds roiled, and descended from the peaks to these lower slopes as a sheet of fog disturbed by unseen winds. It smelled wet and green and chilled the nose, her breath joining the fog. The sky was slate gray, the afternoon sun hidden behind the clouds, and the stone dark and forbidding. Cerina huddled within the fog beneath the shade of one of those forbidding black stones, a monolith jutting out of the thin soil and coating of gray bracken that covered the slope. She was almost totally invisible if she hugged the rocks and still had a clear view to the pool below where Lin Shang stood upon its mirror-like surface.

The spiritual compass Lin Shang still maintained had started moving a few hours ago, wobbling back and forth minutely as Swiftblood Hawk moved closer. There were two ways up to the pool that the monster could take. The most unlikely was from behind Cerina, racing down the mountain to attack the pool from above, ruled out by the compass and Lin Shang's superior Qi sense.

Straight ahead from her perch and right off the plateau looking east was the forest she had been trekking across for weeks at this point. Any attack from that angle would be exceptionally easy to see as the monster sped through the forest and then up the cliff to them. Her and Lin Shang had climbed up to this pool by rough handholds on the cliff face, a climb which still had her arms trembling and aching.

Lin Shang of course was fine, no mere cliff posing an obstacle for his refined abilities. He waited calmly, injured arm secured in its improvised sling, talisman capped golden staff clasped in his right hand. His slipper clad feet balanced neatly atop the ice smooth water of the pool, no errant fish or leaf or gust of wind disturbing the stillness. Cerina could feel the Qi of the world bending around the Expert, holding the water in the pool and even the very air in his grip.

One quiet moment ended, and another began. Subtly Lin Shang shifted his stance and then Cerina's heart began to thud as she saw him put away his compass needle. Her throat went dry. "Ready yourself girl! He comes!" Lin Shang shouted and readied his staff, facing the deep forest before them.

The moment dragged, stretching and stretching almost to breaking, as Cerina peered out of the mists towards the distant horizon. It started as a little point of red light, rushing up from the righthand side, out of the south-east. Swiftly the distant speck grew into a pillar of piercing red light, and at its base a wave of trees and beasts and rock was torn up before it. As she watched in confusion that pillar expanded, the perspective shifting as it jinked across the ground to one side and then the other, revealing it to be a fantastic fantail and long trail of red light, zigzagging this way and that.

This fearsome demonstration of Blood Path Qigong techniques closed in the blink of an eye, more than thirty kilometers crossed instantly. With it came a wall of sound - the forest beasts shrieking in horror, ancient trees shattering like bombs, and a horrible roar that forced Cerina to jam her hands over her ears. With it came the pressure, that dark presence which crushed her mind into a fear ridden paste. She screamed in instinctive fright, and could not move her Eye away. Lin Shang was unmoved, unflappable as he stood in waiting.

The light reached them, rising above their heads, and then it stooped and dove upon them. The monster's arrival brought that terrible battlefield abattoir smell with it, the foul winds lashing at the trees and throwing the fallen leaves into a tornado of color. Impact shook the plateau, knocking Cerina off her feet. Yet she still could see the clash below.

Lin Shang had raised his weapon and his own massive presence, catching the bident between its own prongs, as a tall shadow surrounded in a corona of red used both pale hands to thrust it downward. The ground shook and clouds rumbled at their clash. Instinct and her training closed the jaws of the trap while her thoughts spiraled into rage and hatred and bowel-clenching fear. Her Withering Eye snapped open and its curse scoured, seared, and eroded everything before it. The air became foul to breathe, the tornado of leaves became dust, and Swiftblood Hawk's flesh grew heavy with failing muscles and the weight of ages turning.

Everything in her mind and body narrowed to the monster just in reach. Her power turned the tide - Instead of failing as they inevitably must, outmatched in cultivation as he was, Lin Shang's powerful muscles flung Swiftblood Hawk away to land gracefully on a tree branch beyond the edge of the pool. The winds howling through the scene, swirling the withered dust around, fell apart and then stilled.

She focused upon the Blood Path monster and crouched low on the rocks, waiting. The pause was brief, only long enough for the enemy Expert to roll his shoulders and shake his head vigorously. "My my, scion of Lin. What a foul Curse."

There was a pause. "I did not expect this of you, you prick," the monster's tone was amused, entertained even, as insults fell out of his lips. He sniffed and then turned and spat into the pool to one side of Lin Shang.

That movement, she realized, helped him scan the land around him. The light that was not light, created by her Eye, pierced through the mist and shone in Swiftblood Hawk's mind. She saw his white, white smile widen as he noticed her. Lin Shang's stance twitched as he shifted to defend her.

Cerina choked on a scream, Eye widening and heart stopping, as Swiftblood Hawk moved.

And yet, she did not die.

Confused, thinking the monster had moved to attack her, Cerina sat there in shock as Lin Shang was attacked instead and then flung in her direction like a ballista bolt. The air cracked and boomed as he flew, robe flapping, soaring dozens of meters towards her hiding place.

Lin Shang's staff snapped out and suddenly struck the air itself like a massive gong, the blow sending him flying back towards Swiftblood Hawk. Cerina saw an eyeblink snapshot of ripples racing through the air before her, fracturing her view of the two fighters as they clashed in the air over the pool once more.

The waters churned and frothed with incredible violence, pillars and spikes and thorny currents chasing the two fighters: one surrounded by that corona of red, and the other twisting water this way and that to hem in the monster. They moved with inhuman grace and physical might, leaping off of water droplets and exchanging blows that struck with cannon-like force.

She tracked Swiftblood Hawk as best she could, bathing the battlefield in foulness and decay. Around the pool, the trees shattered and the stone cracked. The two men were screaming, roaring cries of battle and mighty kiais, somehow piercing the cacophony of their clashing techniques. It shook her brain like jelly in the hand of a child, the rising sound forcing her to slam her hands over her ears. Tears flowed from the sound, the horror, the immense pressure trying to squeeze her from existence. Still, she held her Eye open, using her magic to weaken the monster.

For a pittance of her Qi, Swiftblood Hawk was slowed again and again and again, his semi-divine flesh unable to support all of the power his Pillars tried to provide him. Every second he spent in her gaze, Swiftblood Hawk weakened, and yet with her help Lin Shang stayed out of her intently focused gaze. With his superior skill Lin Shang soon matched the monster in prowess.

As she watched a great wave rose up from the pool, its looming shadow covering the entire small plateau, and Lin Shang stood atop it surrounded by a halo of water and Qi - and before him was the tall and elegant seeming form of the monster, wrapped in a flapping cape with bident raised high. Its two fanged points glowed as bright as the sun with a light that held all the hues of blood, the colors splayed out like an opened corpse before her.

"Despair of Emptiness Strike!" "Passionate Ocean God!"

The attacks were simultaneous; Red rose to meet descending Blue. Sound blew away, earth departed, the world shook, and light clashed against light. The tears on Cerina's face vaporized from the heat and force of the clash, smashing her into the rock behind her painfully. She could not shield her face and gaze from the power before her, she had to keep weakening the monster. It was her only purpose in this fight. Her sickly Cobalt mixed with Lin Shang's pure Blue and together the Red of Swiftblood Hawk was crushed once more. He roared, muscles straining and swelling with power, blood spurting from his shoulders where the Three-Headed Bear had struck him. And yet insidious gray bloomed on his flesh like mold.

His legs crumpled, the pride of his cultivation efforts finally failing him through Cerina's focused efforts. Spitting blood and cheeks graying with eroded flesh, Swiftblood Hawk collapsed and the crashing wave fell upon him. Cerina saw it then: Lin Shang did not simply match Swiftblood Hawk. Her powerful curse had dragged the enemy Expert clawing and screaming down to a mere half-step above the Fortified First Pillar stage. Lin Shang was superior in strength now with his Two Pillars, and the Blood Path monster unable to access the might of three of his own Pillars.

The wave smashed Swiftblood Hawk against the stone at the bottom of the emptied pool, crushing him into a mass of broken bones and bloodied flesh. The force did not stop there as it pummeled him, for with a sudden and cataclysmic crack the plateau itself shifted and then broke free of its earthly moorings. Ripped entirely off the mountain side it slid down in an avalanche faster than a galloping horse, kicking up a huge cloud of dust and shattered rock around it.

Lin Shang did not stop his attack, balanced on the current of water as it shattered Swiftblood Hawk and shattered the rock beneath them. Cerina kicked off her perch and raced down the slope of the mountain, bouncing between rocks and flung forward by clumsy bursts of wind, trying to keep the fight in sight as flying rocks and dust obscured her vision. She almost wanted to cry out 'Wait! Wait!' like she was a child again, a stupid impulse driven by her brain as it tried to keep up with this ridiculous battle.

She chased that rockfall all the way back down the mountain, sprinting down the trench it carved, until it finally crashed into the forest and plowed through a swathe of it in a massive spray of rock and dirt. And still, red and blue light energy swirled at the center. The red, weak and flickering, stubbornly hung on against the rushing waves - now filled with bits of rock and mud as well.

Swiftblood Hawk was being buried.

Cerina climbed and climbed, then surmounted the peak of the new low hill and saw the final tableau of the fight. Lin Shang stood over the fallen Swiftblood Hawk who was buried up to his waist in pulverized rock. The first and most terrible wound was a maiming, his left arm having been torn off and left a ragged stump. The rest of his upper body was bare except for the ragged black cloak clinging to his shoulders, and his wounds stained everything around the pair with blood. She could see bones poking up out of his chest, skin and muscle scoured away in many places. His right arm was twisted and crushed to the point of uselessness.

The marks of her Withering Eye were prominent as well; bruises surrounded by gray and slowly rotting flesh dotted across whatever skin was not broken open. He coughed, exhaling lifeless ash. His once lustrous black hair was dust filled from the battle, and rotting away before her Eye.

His eyes flicked to where she stood more than fifty meters away.

"Blasted staff… and it was an ally…," his head fell back and Swiftblood Hawk snorted. "How you insult me, and yourself, allying with a devil of all things…"

"Silence, monster," Lin Shang interrupted, pressing his staff to Swiftblood Hawk's throat. "She has earned my respect."

The pale man's piercing yellow eyes glared at the Strength Purity cultivator, boiling with rage and spite. "Enough of the posing, child."

The Blood Path Expert's chest suddenly throbbed and rippled like a hatching cocoon, before bursting open with a heave of wet black stone. More and more of the black rock grew from him, encasing him in a shell of reflective spikes so thoroughly that Lin Shang could not strike the final blow. Her ally was forced to leap away to avoid being stabbed to death by the rapidly blooming thicket of sharp rock.

Through the stony shell a viridian and crimson light glowed ominously and a foul, inhuman voice echoed. "Come, the hunt cannot end here, Lin Shang, you nameless girl. Follow me, you fools…," it challenged. Then with an enormous rumble the mass of rock sunk into the ground like it was water. In an instant Swiftblood Hawk was gone, swimming through the earth to parts unknown.

Lin Shang tapped his staff on the gravel where the monster had escaped. "Feh. Well, that's our win then," he said with exhausted finality.

"Are you alright?" Fear ticked the base of her spine and crawled up her back like phantom fingers.

"Exhausted," he answered her concerned question. "I think he broke a couple of my ribs…," Lin Shang took a breath and coughed, feeling at his chest. He nodded, wincing in regret and pain. "Yes, it seems so. But we cannot stop to camp. He will ambush us given half a chance. Let us keep moving."

She fell in beside him as he turned to leave. Together, they faded away into the forest, chasing after their quarry once more.

***

The forest was deep and dark around them, its roots far from its tall and leafy crowns. The half moon did not cast good light into the undergrowth they passed through, only a weak silvery glow, and the leaves crunched and rustled seemingly at random all around them. The night creatures were silent as they pursued the monster. Cerina stayed close to Lin Shang, holding her Qi tight in a little ball under her sternum, hoping Lin Shang could protect her in his injured state.

He had lost the top of his robe so that they could immobilize his arm and bind his ribs with a new set of linen bandages that spanned across his entire upper torso. The accumulating injuries were causing pain that limited his range of motion - a concern few in the Clan ever encountered with their sheer vitality and inherited pain tolerance. He was still drained from the battle prior as well, even after partial replenishment from Spirit Stones.

Cerina felt an ember of concern growing for this man who was willingly putting himself at risk to push both of their goals towards fruition. Once more, she flicked her concealed Eye across his form and assessed him. Sweaty, breathing slightly faster than normal, skin red and black with growing bruises all across his body and arms. His golden staff was gripped firmly, filling the area around him with a damp feeling as water Qi pressed at her flesh from sheer proximity. She did her best to stay away from the thing, still not trusting it in the least.

"How bad was it?" She asked him carefully. "I could not follow those exchanges very well."

He grimaced, eyes still scanning their surroundings cautiously. He cleared his throat. "I avoided his spear, but the ribs came from his fists," he said hoarsely.

"I am far less injured than he, however," he reassured her.

She nodded slowly and listened as he continued. "With the loss of his left arm, the broken bones in his upper body, punctured lungs, and the ruptures my water inflicted to his meridians he should be leaking Qi like a sieve," Lin Shang told her.

She stayed silent.

"However this goes, whatever final treasure gives him his confidence, this is the final battle. Neither one of us can sustain more than that," he finished.

They both looked down to the pathetic looking bag of Spirit Stones on Lin Shang's right hip. It'd started out much larger, easily enough to fill both hands, before they'd been consumed. She'd gone as far to offer him a third of her own stash, but the stones were too small to really be relevant to him and he'd told her to keep them for herself if she needed a desperate escape.

That brought her back to the monster they hunted. She checked again, and he was getting closer. The taste of Swiftblood Hawk's Qi was still an awful battlefield stink that clung to the inside of her throat and lungs, but it had gained a nauseating curdled flesh stink that kept her subtly shivering. They had tailed him into the night, but Lin Shang had been cautious not to follow him directly, trying to avoid any traps the monster might set for them.

Like a stalking tiger, Swiftblood Hawk had been spiraling closer and closer, his Qi fluctuating wildly with the violent, spiteful intent she could feel inside it. He was very close, and Cerina was tight as a bowstring. Lin Shang looked at her as he laid a hand on the trunk of a tree, face grim and determined. "Come on. We can do this," he comforted her.

The geyser of noxious Qi nearby provided a crushing counterpoint to the quiet hope he offered, but Cerina grabbed onto it with both hands. When Lin Shang continued, Cerina followed. The way to their enemy was obvious, and the kilometers of distance were crossed quickly. Along the way, Swiftblood Hawk stopped moving.

They came upon the monster in a clearing and Cerina saw immediately that his Life-Saving Treasure had not healed him of his greatest wounds as he kneeled in the clearing: he was still missing his left arm at the shoulder, a broken knot of twisted muscle and bone, that reflective black stone having grown out of his body to seal it. And his body was rotting out from under him - thin and wasted, his skin clung close to his bones and sagged oddly in places where remnants of muscles clung to his frame. The wounds he had been given on his chest and body had been healed into more ragged, reflective black scars by his Treasure.

His right hand was wrapped around the haft of his spear, which was planted firmly in the ground, his head pressed to his knuckles as he meditated. Cerina hung back, concealing herself amongst the trees. Lin Shang approached and the monster's yellow eyes flicked up. His white fangs broke his meditative expression in a wide and bloody crescent. He did not rise at their coming. Lin Shang readied his staff. "Once more Swiftblood Hawk. Tonight it is finished."

Cerina opened her Eye, and bathed the green clearing in her curse. The monster gagged and shuddered as he felt its touch once more. "What did I say about posing, Lin Shang?" He mused around a mouthful of phlegm. Then he sighed, or perhaps laughed at them.

"Prayer," he intoned.

The world shivered.

Swiftblood Hawk was sitting and then he was flying towards Cerina, a terrible energy filling his broken form, spear poised to run her through. Before she could blink, react, think, he was in front of her. Yet again, as he always had, Lin Shang appeared before her, shoving her back.

"Ocean's Rebuke."

The world roared.

His spinning staff caught the bident, and there was a great cracking boom as the weapons locked together. She could not process the explosion of water, the twin roars of effort from the Experts as she landed heavily in the leafy soil and scrambled back. She could not comprehend the vast and fragile might that Swiftblood Hawk had grasped, nor could she understand the depthless foundation of Lin Shang. The next event she properly understood was Swiftblood Hawk's bident shattering into splinters as Lin Shang disarmed him permanently.

The pieces flew into the sky as the monster leapt back, dodging a lethal blow from Lin Shang once more. He landed, unsteady on his now thin and weathered legs. His bare toes clutched at the earth and he curled forward, remaining arm hanging near his knees. The two Experts held each other's gazes. Swiftblood Hawk's sardonic smile was now just a simple frown. He sighed and as he did his presence changed, the sickening curdling disappearing and his bloodlust fading to a dull whisper.

"Passion and Rebuke? A simple thing," Swiftblood Hawk began, before being interrupted by a short cough. More ash fell from his lips. "You know… Hope you go far, kid. It'll salve my pride in my afterlife." His eyes stayed fixed on Lin Shang, but his next words were directed at Cerina. "What about you girl-devil!" He asked.

He sounded wrung out. Like a workman who was at the end of his shift.

Cerina had no answer for the monster. She didn't know, and wouldn't answer anyway.

And that aside, why was he letting her power work on him?

It didn't make sense…

One of his knees slowly gave out under him, his Qi guttering to the bottom of the Fortified Pillar stage. "Pity," he said.

His knee hit the ground. Unseen to Cerina, Lin Shang relaxed an infinitesimal degree.

"Shame," Swiftblood Hawk intoned a third time.

He may not be able to use all of his pillars, but one at a time was enough. The defeated Expert's body twisted, back arching and stretching as his arm sprouted reflective black claws. His frail body lurched forward with truly inhuman speed, burning itself brightly as Lin Shang tried to slay him. Lin Shang's stance was perfect and his blow struck Swiftblood Hawk directly upon his chest, fracturing it open in a burst of gore and beginning a cascading failure of his Qi system. But the Expert's suicidal final attack still tore into the Strength Purity cultivator.

Her ally screamed as his chest was torn open by the clawed strike, stumbling back and dropping his staff as he tried to hold bubbling blood inside his body. He could not, vital organs pierced. And yet he kept breathing, and his blood began to glow with a pinkish light, light that became green. The green power filled in his wounds with blooming pink spider lilies. At the end of the Treasure's activation, Cerina saw that the thing covered his entire torso in a strip from hip to shoulder. She reached her ally as the last of the light faded, panting hard, Eye still fixed onto their enemy.

"Lin Shang?" She asked urgently.

He did not answer immediately, gurgling.

"A victory garland?" Swiftblood Hawk choked out as he collapsed onto his back. "Yeah, suits you."

Lin Shang spat out blood into his lap. "I'm, I'm alive," her ally gasped out.

Coughing interrupted both of them, Swiftblood Hawk reaching weakly for his chest, where his organs were rapidly decaying in his opened ribcage before their eyes. His hand did not finish its journey, and fell beside him.

"Good enough…" He said. "...'sorry, you kids… had to kill this old man."

And indeed, as his Qi failed him, his true age became apparent. Wrinkled, withered not just by Cerina's Eye but also by the laws of aging, his hair white like snow and thin like smoke as his eyes were obscured by cataracts.

Lin Shang struggled upright, standing with the help of his staff and Cerina's support. He lurched away from her, anger driving him towards the Blood Path Expert.

"I'm… done, it's over," their withered enemy whispered.

That brought Lin Shang up short. His staff tapped against the ground as he stopped and leaned against it. Gears turned in his thoughts. "Any final words?" He finally asked.

"...!" The wretched old man laughed, a gurgling, struggling sound as blood dripped from his cracked opened chest. "Yes…little girl, young man…" The broken man, through strength of will, grasped at life desperately. "A request…I have not… food has tasted like ash for centuries, and I miss it. Will you… enjoy eating, for them? …for the people I have killed, please? I.. can't imagine the afterlife having much… for them…"

Blood poured from his shattered flesh as he collapsed back to the ground, weak, his life fading faster and faster.

There was silence on the devastated field. What did the two of them make of this strange request?

"...please?" He begged with less than a whisper, pleading with sightless eyes.

"I promise," the girl said. She didn't like this man, but she remembered the town, and if their spirits could receive some joy from her she would take the opportunity.

"I accept," the young man said. As a decent man, he carried many burdens of many dead men.

Thus the Hawk's story ended. He was dead and still, cooling now. And if his spirit had heard their promises, neither survivor knew for certain.

Cerina's heart did not slow, tight in her throat as she kept her terrible Eye trained upon the corpse. Would he get up if she released his body from its power? She did not know. The dying gray of withering flesh deepened, his blood curdled, and his organs blackened as she stared. Lin Shang watched, blank-faced as her power worked over magically strengthened flesh.

There, standing over the dead man, Cerina felt her anger slowly drain away. With each piece of meat and bone that drifted away in lifeless gray ash, she felt her heart slow and breathing calm. It took less time than she thought to completely eradicate any trace of the Hawk, perhaps an hour. At the end of this vigil over a pyre with no flame, Lin Shang turned to her and bowed to Cerina.

Bleeding and weary, the older man lowered his head and spoke. "Thank you for your generosity, Miss Polya. This will be remembered."

The black patch of ground under her gaze hissed, little grains eroding away under the pressure of her Qi and Eye. Then the terrible blue gaze shuttered once more, and she looked away from the scoured Earth. She met Lin Shang's gaze with her blind and yet piercing gaze. "Thank you for aiding in my vengeance, Sir Lin." She raised her hands before her face and bowed back. Around them the silence hung, heavy with fatigue. But she had a home waiting for her.

When she rose, she continued. "Now, it is time for me to go."

He nodded and said. "Perhaps it is, Miss Polya."

"Will you be well?" She asked.

Lin Shang winced again, leaning heavily on his staff. "Yes. Maybe I will make use of those Oases I keep hearing about. But goodbye for now then, young miss. Safe travels."

"Good bye, Sir Lin," she said. "Safe travels."

***

Year 285, Core Devil Territories

Cerina's Eye rolled back into place as she yawned and stretched lazily, waking from her meditative dream. She was high up in a monument tree at the edge of her village, lazing like a cat in the sun and had been pondering, almost ruminating, on the past. Something tapping on her head made her look up and realize that a bird, a glossy blue starling, had perched in her hair and was digging through her unbound hair. She chuckled at it, shaking her head and the bird fluttered away, fading into the forest. She ran a hand through her messy hair, doing her best to pull any leaves or sticks out of it but not minding too much if some got left behind. Her mind was on other things.

Here she was, at the peak of the 12th Heavenstage, the song of her soul melded with the song of her rushing blood in her ears. She'd grown. It had been a little startling to realize it - no more a little girl, but instead a young woman in her mentality even as her true age passed the sixties. It had been stark to see and confirm in her memories of the past and she had come away with two pieces to remember.

The insight into action and the Red-Headed Woman. She had forgotten the Woman, outside of nightmares she never remembered before now, but the image of the entity's might was now burned into the folds of Cerina's brain like a brand. A part of her wanted that kind of power and to put it to action. It was kin to the drive which had driven her from her home at ten years old to become a cultivator in the first place.

The insight into action was a tangle of thoughts and theory she still had to process. And yet there was no urgency to do so within her. At this moment in time she was content. She had power, she had her tower of confidence, she had her friends, she had her parents for a little more time. She had her village even as it changed around her; her parents were elders now and if she listened carefully from her perch in a tree at the edge of the main plaza she could hear the voices of once-children, now adults in their own right, directing their own kids through the necessities of life. The same events repeated themselves as they always did here, but the people involved were slowly becoming something new - like spring buds in loamy soil.

Seeing that brought her a great deal of contentment. She had a happy place in the world and she was comfortable with it. But she had quite a bit more to meddle with - she wanted to grow the scope of her world. She wanted students to share her home and life with. It was a desire that had grown stronger and stronger as she lurked in the Dawn Fortress and watched the drills of the new Aspirants, as she had taught that little beast girl of Katha's, and hearing of Shu's own students had inspired her to finally go for it.

So she would find students, and this contentment would fade away - at least for a little while as she took action. But! Before she started all that, she had other things to do on her vacation. Like trying to fly with her martial arts. The mountains around Turtlebone were her current target and it'd be fun to explore them.

After that she would be back to work and taking the next five years to prepare for her trip into the Yuan Secret Realm. She couldn't help with the missions the Clan was taking on, nor the Trials, if she wanted to reach her goal soon. She hoped Rina would be okay in the Trials while she was away in the Realm. Hopefully her leader would return to an assistant in the 13th Heavenstage. And then Cerina could contribute to her Legion by training some new recruits!

"Cerina!" Her elder mother called up to her. "Come along now daughter, the sheep need tending too."

She leaned over and looked down at Ceto, her mother's body hunched by age and her hair nearly as white as her daughter's. She carried no cane, instead waving up at her daughter with a broom.

"Okay mom!" Cerina said with a smile.

She leapt down, laughing and chatting with her mother as they walked back home.



And that's the end of the Mountain Bell Flashback arc!

@Quest here's a threadmark for you! As my first omake for turn 16 I'd like a Tribulation Boost.

[Words: 7833]
 
Last edited:
Cerina Polya 12 - Year 285, Turn 16 - A New State of Home

Cerina Polya 12 - Year 285, Turn 16 - A New State of Home

Bleating filled the yard. Fencemuncher was banging heads with Rockbiter again and the flock was being noisy around the two competing rams. Cerina sat on the paddock fence and cheered.

"Come on Fency! Give him a good uppercut!" She shouted, throwing up her arms enthusiastically. Once more they clashed, Rockbiter going for a horn lock with a rapid charge, but Fencemuncher juked to the side and jammed his horns up into the other ram's jaw. Rockbiter was tipped over, bleating and legs flailing. Fencemuncher snorted and stood triumphant over his defeated challenger.

Cerina bounced to her feet, shouting in excitement as she rushed over to check on her sheep. Fency just bumped her knees, sniffing for treats. Rockbiter got up easily and wandered off to nurse his wounded pride - they were fine. Still mortal, still dumber than dirt, but it was fun to see them listening to her like they always had since she was little.

Cerina! Commander of the Sheep!

Giggling to herself she finished cleaning up after the sheep and wandered her way back to her home. It was still much the same as it had been decades ago - they had not spent any particular effort expanding the place in the past forty years. It was still a home with thick and blocky walls that sprawled contentedly across one end of their property, with a garden having pride of place on its roof where grasses, spice herbs and berry bushes grew.

The backdoor was open and from it wafted the scent of the meal slow-cooking in a pot under the hearth ashes. A strong melange of sweet spices, savory lamb, and steaming vegetables. She stepped inside, passing through the back storage area where they kept a chicken coop with several gimlet eyed hens, and entered the main room. Cerina found both of her parents inside, contently sitting in one corner of the main room around a small work table her mother Ceto had carved and her father Yianni had painted in subtle hues of black and green. Atop the table was a game of imperial chess.

Behind them was one of Cerina's paintings: A depiction in gold on black of the Golden Eye Array. When she had reached the 10th stage she had finally gotten a good grasp of the Array's manifested form and painted it over the course of a week. On the other wall opposite was another Eye, this one a rendition of her deep blue Withering Eye. She couldn't show it to her mortal parents anymore, so she'd ended up making it to soothe the loss.

"Ah, hun! Good timing, mind helping your dad win this?" Yianni asked, his head sporting long white locks and a bald pate as he played, and lost, the game of imperial chess with her mother.

Ceto snorted, waving a finger. "Best you two'll get is a tie. Come sit daughter," she said. One hand was under her chin, her iron gray braid hanging down over her shoulder as she considered the board. Cerina smiled and pulled a chair up, sitting with her hands in her lap. The board was a mess of course, her parent's games often involved house rules and scenarios to make it 'more interesting' that were largely incomprehensible outside the family.

Yianni kept a slowly growing list of the various scenarios in a book in their room, and it was large enough to knock someone unconscious after a decade of play. Cerina examined the board, trying to parse what was going on in the mess. She felt a chill when she realized her mother was probably right. The wave of Ceto's knights and hippos was both thick and seemingly impenetrable as it swept across two thirds of the board and her father's stock of peasants and fishermen was getting dangerously low. She pointed at one of her dad's castles currently being menaced by two knights and a hippo. "Forward three?" She suggested. Her mother's eyes twinkled.

From there the game rapidly cascaded into a desperate holding action of the father and daughter as Ceto rampaged across the board with her hippo army. But, as the hour wore on, both her parents grew tired. Her mother finally sighed, rubbing her forehead. "I think I need a break from this. Thank you for playing with us Cerina," she said slowly. Her voice was thready and her shoulders limp as she sat. Yianni nodded, his own eyes dim with fatigue. The board was nowhere close to a resolution. Cerina's thoughts grew heavy, a little sad. Her parents' fatigue was growing, day by day. She forced a little smile.

"Have a good rest, mom, dad. I'll make tea when you wake up and dinner should be ready by then," she said cheerfully.

Yianni clapped. "Excellent!" He said quietly as he stood and helped her mother stand. Together they moved back towards their room.

"Thank you for playing with us Cerina," Ceto told her at the door.

She nodded. "Rest well you two!"

Her parents' door closed. Cerina's lips pursed.

The sadness still sat heavy in her gut. She stood up. Her parents' breaths were quiet when she listened at their door. They were okay, for now. Reassured, Cerina went to leave, and found the quiet of the house pressing down on her. Pulling her close. She didn't want to leave. It was why she was still in town after nearly a year of vacation leave from the Legion.

She had things to do today, things to get in the market to take care of the house. And Hana was coming soon, and she wanted to hug her friend. Cerina wanted to see how she was doing after nearly a year apart, and talk to Hana about some of her plans for the future. That thought was enough for her to finally find the strength to pull her feet away from her parents' door and make her way out of the house.

***

The central market of the village of Three Streams Gulch was as bountiful and excited as ever. The people here never seemed to lose a sense of energy and drive when she was at home. Cerina sat on a stool before the stall of Andri, a simple meat and fruit kebab seller, chatting with the man while she ate and waited. Her mind was not really on the small talk, distracted by watching for any sign of her friend.

She'd been here for about an hour, the noon day sun descending towards the afternoon sky. Her friend was apparently injured, but recovering well according to her most recent letter from a few days ago, a bit of news Cerina was still anxious about. Hopefully actually seeing her friend would dispel her worries.

The nervous energy pulled her to her feet and she gave her respects and payment to Andri, before starting to walk through the plaza. People waved or nodded respectfully at her passing, shepherding their many children this way or that on family business, or standing around gossiping and working. With a little twist of Intent, Cerina started pushing herself out of notice. A new technique she was cultivating as she pushed herself towards the 13th stage.

In mortals the effect was immediately apparent as the calls of respect faded away, and she felt faint twinges of her own perspective beginning to distort, but that was all she could do. Her flailing attempts at this technique did little to other cultivators and if she moved too quickly or passed too close to people, mortals would still notice her. She played with the technique to distract herself, anxiety ratcheting up as she circled the marketplace again and again and again. Where was Hana? She'd arrive before it got dark, right? Cerina's thoughts continued to turn, held back from a spiral by sheer stubbornness. She'd gotten through half a dozen or so circuits before something shifted in the wind.

As the wind ghosted over Cerina's skin, her Eye caught a hint of familiar Qi, her ears faintly hearing the sound of clopping hooves and chariot wheels. Smiling, relief shooting through her thoughts, she dashed away from the market place and leapt atop the rocky island that jutted out of the confluence of the Three Streams. Shielding her Eye from the sun, she peered down the road, and followed the emanations of Qi intently. Distantly she saw a bronze walled chariot pulled by a single blue Spirit Horse racing down the road, a cloaked figure with a long spear standing in the driver's position.

The sensation of Qi and familiar mischief pulled her forward like a fisherman's lure and Cerina found herself running towards her friend almost immediately. "Hana! Hey!" She shouted, more excited and incoherent noises emerging as she suddenly appeared in the front of the chariot.

Cerina was also almost run over by said chariot as Hana jerked it hastily to a stop, cursing in surprise and her horse neighing in distress. It lashed out with a hoof for Cerina's gut, but the tall cyclops girl simply tilted out of the way and leapt up to hug her friend. "Hiiiii!" She said, holding back her urge to bounce and spin her friend around with excitement and relief.

"Hells and curses Cerina, okay," Hana grabbed Cerina, pushing her down onto one of the chariot's seats. "Hi. How are you?" Hana asked, sounding incredibly flustered and a little exasperated.

Cerina paused, getting a good look at her academy friend for the first time in a year. Zhao Hana was still tall, well muscled and lithe, with her thick mane of red-brown hair, but across the left half of her face she wore a greenish bandage with golden sigils for health and healing. She'd lost an eye. But her remaining hazel eye was steady, and she moved with strength and seemingly no pain. She was still in the 8th Heavenstage too, and her Qi seemed stable. She was… probably fine then? Cerina's smile became earnest, heartfelt relief settling in her bones.

"A lot better now that I can see you're okay," Cerina said. She gripped her friend's hand on her shoulder, and Hana twined their fingers for a moment.

Then the other girl snorted and let go to lean against the sidewall of the chariot. "For a given definition anyway. Still have a headache like someone spiking my brain while the replacement nerves grow in."

Cerina perked up. "You lost an eye and already had a replacement lined up? What were you doing that required that kind of prep?" She asked.

Hana laughed, a morbid smile on her face. "Nothing like that, I actually just got lucky. One of the people on the mission ended up dying and donated her corpse to her comrades. Got one of her eyes and it turned out to be compatible."

Cerina nodded, joy and relief tempered a little by somberness. "Sooo. What do you want to do now? We're just sitting in this chariot at the moment and I can hear your horse friend getting agitated."

The horse let out a snort to punctuate Cerina's statement. Hana laughed, much happier this time. "Ugh, making decisions. Cerina, I think I just want to get a ride to your house. Maybe talk about the mission? I dunno, here," she said, handing over the reins to the Spirit Horse. Cerina gladly took them and traded places with Hana, allowing her friend to sit. With a 'hiya' and a hard look at the Spirit Horse, it started clopping down the road at a trot.

The two women rested in a companionable, relieved silence for a couple minutes as Hana stretched out her legs and got comfortable. When she was done arranging herself, she started to talk in a soft voice about her past mission. She'd been assigned to infiltrate into Devil Bee lands, a part of the normal intelligence gathering activities performed at the behest of Elder Xinya.

Hana and her three squadmates had gotten over the border past the Night Fortress without significant issues. They were instructed to carry a series of array-sealed messages and supply packages to a number of safe houses and deep infiltration teams, unaware of what the contents were and unable to check. Though, after the debacle with the Mountain Bell Sect missions the arrays were changed so Hana and her team were able to confirm that they did have actual messages and supplies and that they were taking them to the right locations.

The first location they were meant to resupply was destroyed, unfortunately, and the attackers long gone. Hana explained that she figured the Devil Bees had likely anticipated some of the Clan's movements in the area. With no Devil Bees around to harass them the team moved onto the second and third safehouses. They reached both and successfully got people moving but suffered through skirmishes along the way, all of them gaining minor poisoned wounds which slowed them down. Morale held grimly steady; there was nothing to be done but push through and perform first aid where they could.

And it went on like that for most of the year, grinding skirmishes as the Clan shifted its deployments, and Hana's team helped supply that shift along with several other teams doing similar jobs. However, it was pretty inevitable that someone on the team would become too slow to keep up, and near the end of the year Hana's team just had the bad luck to have two become unable to continue at once. This left the other two wounded to try and cart their downed comrades back home.

At the end of it, three wounded and somber Devils made it back over the border and one corpse was returned to her family. They'd all received commendations, and Hana had used her bonus Contribution Points to buy some time with the medics to treat some of her other poisoned injuries.

"Matter of time and rest to heal at this point Cerina," Hana said, wrapping up her tale.

Cerina sighed in relief. "Great!"

They were almost at her house now, just coming up over the hill, their property wall rising up over the land. Cerina pulled the chariot to a stop before the oaken door through the stone wall. That door still bore the painted sun-disk art her father had made, though Cerina had touched it up in the decades since. She opened the door and let Hana pass through, the horse and chariot following obediently after. Their front yard was as peaceful as ever and the two women quickly tied off the chariot and led the Spirit Horse back to the pasture.

Hana stood there for a moment, pausing to breathe deeply. "A good place to be," she murmured, eye closed.

Cerina giggled. Seeing her friend here again brought back fond memories of when she'd introduced Hana and her other academy friend Zoe the blacksmith to her parents just after they'd all become Aspirants. Zoe wasn't here now and… well she wouldn't be ever again. Her expression fell as the thoughts turned to her other friend's disappearance a few years ago. A quest for a hammer of power and an attempt at tribulation gone wrong: Cerina hadn't known what had happened until the posthumous letters had arrived in her hands.

It still left her chilled. And a little paranoid. What would happen when she faced her own tribulation in a few years? But, that was part of why she wanted to go to Yuan; the plan was to try and find a tribulation treasure once she got there. "Hey, Hana, let's go inside," she called to her friend. Enough planning, now was the time to reunite and hang out with her friend.

The two ladies entered the house. Dinner smelled close to done and the house was quiet when they entered. Cerina moved to the hearth and pulled down the teapot from the rack to fill with water. Hana set her spear on a weapon rack near the front door that they kept around for hunting tools and visitors, then sat on a cushion by the hearth.

The scent of fresh and sweet tea started to permeate the house in minutes and it woke up her parents. The two cultivator ladies turned to look as the door opened to the elder's room and Hana smiled, waving a greeting to Yianni as he stood in the door and yawned. He brightened and bowed to her. "Hello Lady Zhao! It's very good to see you alright," he said as he walked into the main room and sat on Hana's right at the hearth.

Ceto followed him like a shadow and sat on his right. Now Cerina could serve them all at once as she worked on the other side of the hearth. Gathering up four clay cups and the kettle she served out the sweet citrus tea and listened as her parents grilled Hana on her latest adventures. They got much the same story she did, except exaggerated for entertainment.

She grinned behind her hair and got the rest of dinner ready and served up on platters. Pleasant conversation flowed easily, her parents having gotten used to Hana through long association over the past four decades. The platters of lamb and vegetables drowning in sauce quickly emptied themselves, and when the final bit of the meal had been consumed Ceto clapped.

"Shall we continue our game husband, daughter? You're welcome to watch Hana," she said, giving a nod to their guest.

"Yes!" Yianni said exuberantly. Everyone followed him to the board and the game began from where it left off: Yianni and Cerina trapped in a corner of the board, their peasants and fishermen and castles, against Ceto's raging horde of hippos, scorpions and jackals. Cerina explained to Hana the situation so far, her friend sitting on a stool set to one side while the family gathered on their own seats around the board.

The fight looked grim. Only a slow, struggling death seemed to await the father and daughter. The first strategy that they attempted was to obscure their intent through a bait and switch, feinting a breakout maneuver across the board to buy more space before flipping around to create a wall of pieces blocking the hippos advance. Ceto anticipated the feint and allowed the wall to go partially up before sweeping in with jackals to consume yet another handful of the peasants.

But the battle was not hopeless. Over the next series of moves, they formed a nearly impenetrable core surrounded by pieces that they could sacrifice. Trading one peasant or fisherman for two or even three of Ceto's own pieces. This enticed Ceto to dive in and suddenly a piece of their impenetrable formation lashed out and snipped away two dozen of Ceto's pieces for nothing at all. The board was in a stalemate.

"Impressive, but can you do it again daughter, husband?" Ceto asked, eyebrows raised. Hana clapped.

Sweating a little, Cerina and Yianni both nodded. "You bet," Cerina said.

And they did. Again and again they stalemated against the hippo army, something building and building across the board as they did. Hours passed as strategies were traded back and forth, grappling for advantage, Hana throwing in amused commentary every so often. But the tie only became clearer and clearer as the pieces marched slowly across the board. Eventually, Ceto found herself at an impasse.

"I don't think I can move anything now," she commented idly. Dessert and late night snacks had come and gone by this point and everyone was beginning to droop with fatigue. The massive rulebook had come out by now, and was currently seated in Cerina's lap. And Ceto's assessment was correct. She couldn't move a single piece. Neither could anyone else, the board locked into a perfect stalemate that was impossible for anyone to win.

Yianni clapped, his shoulders starting to shake as he laughed. "Amazing. Thank you Cerina," he said and shook his head. With a sigh he got up and hugged his wife. "Thank you for the game, love," he said.

Ceto grinned back. "My pleasure," she said, then groaned and stretched her back. "Thank you for playing with us Cerina. But I think its time we adjourn and actually go to sleep for real now," she said.

Hana waved and Cerina nodded. "Goodnight," they said almost in unison.

"Goodnight."

***

Cerina woke up and found the sun beaming through the curtained window into her room. She was tucked into her bed, wrapped up in blankets, and she could hear Hana resting in the guest bed they set up near the hearth. She untangled herself from the blankets and stood up from bed. She quietly made her way out into the house, waving to Hana who waved back weakly, still curled up in her own blankets.

The tea was easy to get started and its scent spread readily throughout the house, telling all its occupants it was time to wake. The sheep started bleating outside too, going about their morning sheep business. Ceto was the next to emerge from the shell of sleep and greeted Cerina quietly as she entered the hearth room. Hana pulled herself out of bed moments after. The three ladies shuffled about the main room, chatting quietly and beginning breakfast and checking on the animals.

The sun tracked its morning way across the house, light filtered through the trees bathing the building in a glow of soft green and gold. The cuckoos chirped and the foxes scampered beyond the edges of the property as Cerina went into her parent's room to check on her father. He laid in bed, warmed by the sun through the windows. The patterned quilt covered him, some of the embroidery catching the light.

It was totally silent in the room - there was no sound of breath.

Cerina hurried to her father's side and laid a hand on his neck. He was still warm, though that may just be from the sun shining through the window. His face was peaceful, surrounded by his white hair and his hand on the pillow. But he was gone. The pit in her stomach opened and struck dumb and voiceless, Cerina stood over the corpse of her father. Without direction from her brain, her body turned and carried them out of the room.

Back in the main room Hana was sitting and polishing one of the spare blades for her spear. She looked up at Cerina. "Cerina, did something…,"

"I'm fine," Cerina answered automatically.

She walked swiftly past her friend and found her mother in the chicken coop and grabbed her sleeve. "Cerina? What happened?" Her mother started, almost jerking away in surprise, before she understood her daughter's expression.

"Mom…," Cerina tried to start, to explain, but as her mind crashed back into place she choked. Grief shadowed Ceto's face as she pulled her daughter back into the house. Ceto held her daughter's hand as they both returned to the room, and when she reached her husband's side a gasp escaped her. She curled into herself, slumping. Hana looked in from the doorway, and then bowed her head in respect.

"Is there anyone I need to bring? A priest?" She asked, sounding shaken and unsure.

There was a long moment of silence, neither mother or daughter willing to speak. It took the sounds of animals outside intruding into the silence to help Cerina finally process what Hana had said. "No," she answered. "Help us bind his body."

In Cerina's village the process was a simple one. The body of the recently deceased would be bound in decorated linens specially made for the occasion. This wrapped corpse would then be deposited into a wicker basket, threaded through with the vines and branches of flowering plants. Finally the lid would be sealed tightly with ropes that bore talismans and warding seals. Weak things, but lesser magics such as this and the care given meant fewer ghosts rose, and so it was done.

With the three of them it took little time to wrap Yianni's body. The memory did not truly register in Cerina's mind; all she could fixate on was the sight of him dead in his bed. And the chilling thought that her mother was next. Soon she would be gone too. Taken from her. When the wrapping was done and he was placed in his wicker basket, then they sent Hana down to the village to spread the news and inform the priest.

A hush fell over the village, and his basket was laid in the center of town, behind the walls where it could be watched and protected from scavengers. Chimes were placed around the coffin, and no one spoke in its presence. Instead the hush spread into even the houses in the hills around the main village hub, and the people spoke quietly over their lunch and then dinner. As the business of the village continued, subdued as it may be by the news, several of the villagers were selected and sent up to Cerina's property, giving gifts of food and drink, so that neither woman had to cook for today.

The day flew by and Cerina and Ceto stayed close to each other. Frequently Cerina had to help Ceto along, the old woman seeming to become lost in her thoughts or her strength failing her. They barely exchanged any words at all, stress and grief robbing them of anything to say. Eventually it was time for dinner and the three ladies in the house settled around the hearth. It burned slowly, the flames low and cherry red. The three talked slowly, Hana leading most of the discussion as she told stories and the other two asked questions. But, eventually the conversation withered away.

Cerina and her mother retreated to Cerina's room, and there the two of them sat together at the foot of Cerina's bed. Cerina gently ran her fingers through her mother's iron gray hair, softly undoing knot after knot. As the knots were undone and her mother's hair bound into a well made braid, she worked up the strength to speak.

"I have a request, daughter," Ceto stated. Cerina looked up at her questioningly. Ceto pointed at the imperial chess board, just visible through the door of Cerina's room. "Paint that please. It was a good memory," she asked tiredly.

Cerina nodded. "I can do that for you."

Ceto snorted. "Not for me. For you, silly girl. You will need good memories after I am gone."

"I… yes. I will, won't I," Cerina muttered darkly. She felt almost betrayed. By the world, by her luck.

Ceto's hand rested lovingly on Cerina's hair, and she began to work on it. "You will need reminders. You have Hana, you have Katha. Find more anchors for yourself Cerina. You will need them," Ceto said. Her voice was almost urgent, intense and direct with her daughter.

Over her shoulder, her mother handed her a comb, and she started to straighten the locks her mother was not working on. She had her friends, but who could she seek out? She wasn't one for loneliness. Her mother was bitingly accurate about that. She needed other people like she needed air.

A little beast girl's face appeared in her eyes and her stupid expression of childish anger brought a smile to Cerina's face, and an idea. "Maybe my students? I will have many of them, I know."

"Perhaps your students can become your children, your anchors, then?" Ceto suggested.

Cerina paused. Could they? She didn't have any. Her fingers ran over the comb aimlessly. She wanted students. Did she want children? Yes. That sent a sudden shot of warmth through her - surprise, shock. She did. Yes, but also no. The idea of birth scared her, a prickling tingle across her neck. But she wanted seeds to nurture, and she could feel her soul fixating on the idea.

"Maybe they could. I… really like that idea actually. Thank you," she answered. Her mother chuckled.

"There you go then," the elder woman hummed contentedly, her intensity gone, reassured that her daughter would be alright. The room grew quiet and soft around the two of them. Ceto shifted around her daughter and leaned against her side, the two of them sitting in an embrace as they watched the moonlight move through the leaves.

"I'll miss you," Cerina said, voice thick. Ceto gave a kiss to her daughter's forehead and leaned her head on the crook of her daughter's neck.

"It will be okay, little one," Ceto whispered.

It was the last thing she said to Cerina. Together the mother and daughter stayed together through the night. Ceto died slowly that night, each breath weaker than the one before, and each flutter of her Qi against Cerina's smaller and smaller. Her mother was still for a long while before Cerina finally moved to lay her down, and then stood to get Hana.

That night Ceto was cared for like her husband before her, and carried to the center of town to be laid beside him. A night guard was raised and Cerina joined them. Hana followed her, forgoing sleep to join in the vigil for the sake of her friend. The chimes for the dead blew quietly in the faint winds.

***

The procession made its way carefully up the hill and into the bounds of the village graveyard. They carried two woven root coffins, flowers added to the weave as ripples of color. Wind chimes on tall poles clanged with every step and gust of wind, and the villagers let the chimes speak for them. To speak now would invite curses upon you, the elders said.

Cerina walked at the head of the procession with Hana beside her. There was nothing that could garner her attention, leaving her mind frozen and blank. She moved forward slowly, the procession moving at her pace, and crossed through the open gate of the low rock wall that surrounded the graveyard. Into that wall had been placed a number of talismans and simple wards over the generations.

Spread across the top of the hill was a field of cairns. The oldest, those that had no direct descendants were weathered into almost featureless lumps of rock and flowering bushes. Tended to and protected, but slowly sinking into the earth to become just another rise. The rest were more distinct, becoming more and more recognizably made by human hands as they grew more recent. An entire section of the graveyard had been set aside to hold dozens and dozens of cairns - and some of those tombs she remembered helping build after the Blood Mist when she was a young girl.

Her parents' coffins were taken deep into the graveyard and placed on a clear patch of ground. It took little effort for her to cover their bodies with rocks - large and flat and round. It created a smooth, and neat, little pile. Cerina knew deep in her gut that this little pile of rocks would stick in her head forever.

She did not know when she'd think of it again. A day, a month, a year? It'd be there all the same, safely tucked away. There was a comfort to that realization, that even if she never thought about it again, it would stay with her.

The local priest began to speak and all around her the funeral ceremony burned; incense and offerings of food to the departed spirits, the smoke tempting the ghosts of the deceased to move on and leave the living be. This ceremony continued long into the afternoon, and ceased only as the sun's rays through the great forest's trees turned a deep and heavy orange-red from approaching twilight.

No sign of spirits or ghosts emerged, and the mortals began to speak once more as the sun set fully. They scattered like a disturbed school of fish out of the graveyard, each family going to set up a tent and lean-tos around the base of the hill. The two cultivators remained near the cairn, lingering deep into the night, still awake and holding the vigil as the villagers eventually went to sleep under the stars. Fires burned outside the mortal's shelters to keep people warm in the dry and cold forest night. A bump drew Cerina's attention to her friend - Hana had leaned her head against Cerina's shoulder. The spear-wielder looked up at her friend.

"What are you thinking about, big girl?" She asked softly, like she didn't want to break the soft feeling in the air.

Cerina hadn't been thinking of much of anything, if she was being honest with herself. It took effort she didn't have the capacity for right now. Slowly the gears in her head turned, processing what Hana had asked and recalling the ideas and plans she'd had recently. "We should build up a Conterbium, I think," she began. Her mother's words about children echoed in the back of her head.

"You mean have me join that King's Legion you're a part of? The 302nd is pretty hardcore you know, what with the Hope's expectations and all that," Hana answered. She wasn't saying no however, more trying to find the thread of Cerina's thoughts.

Something Cerina herself had to take a few moments to figure out as they leaned against each other. "I know Hana. I'm standing here and thinking I haven't been doing much for Rina recently," Hana snorted, a bit disbelieving at that. "No, I'm serious! I'm skilled and I've performed missions well and that's important."

"But most of that was more than a year ago and I'm realizing I haven't leveraged my unique talents. I like my boss and I want to start off my return with what I want to do the most - teaching. I can feel it as I pull myself towards the 13th Heavenstage. Teaching is important to me. I even told mom so." She gestured at the cairn before them. "So I need your help."

Hana listened.

"I already have my plans for Yuan. Which is still happening, because I need to reach the final Keystone before I can train students properly, my intuition is saying that loud and clear. But… I have something you can do for me while I'm in there," Cerina said and looked down at her friend's hazel gaze.

"Can you start looking for suitable candidates for me?"

Hana gave her a pat on the back. "Absolutely, Cerina. You're going to want to give me a really detailed list for what you're looking for though. And, also, ensure we get a large starting batch so that when you look at it with fresh eyes from the 13th you can pare it down to what you really want," she pointed out.

Cerina paused. Oh. "Huh. Uh. Yeah, good point. New perspective and all that…"

"Quite," Hana muttered sardonically. She gave her friend a one armed hug. "So, we'd set up a Conterbium, me as your assistant. Can't say I've ever taught much other than showing the newbies the ropes here and there. What'd happen after you train them up?" She asked, always thinking ahead.

Cerina shrugged. "The goal is to get them to the point they can teach others. Up recruiting for the entire 302nd Legion. Or maybe just improve squad quality. I need to get into the records and figure out who we actually have."

"Might be the recruiting stuff Rina's got is sufficient and you can just focus on quality improvements," Hana mused. She pulled out a pipe and fragrant leaves. "Wanna smoke?"

"Sure." Cerina said. Her parents would appreciate it at least. "Something to look into after Yuan."

"Yep." Hana lit her pipe and pulled out one for Cerina, and the two exhaled a mingled cloud of purple-white smoke. "Thanks for telling me all that."

Cerina chuckled. "You're welcome. But… yeah," she shook her head. "I think that's all I got in me for tonight."

Hana squeezed her tighter. "Okay. Probably enough heavy thinking for tonight, then. Let's sit and just relax," she said. Cerina followed her down to the ground beside the cairn.

Together, the two women sat under the star filled night, and let their thoughts float away with the smoke. Neither woman noticed the strange sand and dust that rose up from the cairn and floated through the smoke to settle upon Cerina's shoulders.

The time flowed by and the night became morning as it always had, and probably always would somewhere in the world.

The two watched as the village awoke on the hillside below, the morning light shining through the trees. People emerged from their tents in ones and twos, stretching, yawning, the flow of voices starting up again. In minutes, basically everyone was up and about again, milling around the hill and engaging in food prep and morning activities. Two of the villagers offered the cultivators food, which the pair gladly accepted - simple fare of fruit from the local trees and bread made from forest nuts.

After their meals Cerina stood aside, taking Hana with her, and the mortals each in turn climbed the hill up to the cairn and paid their respects to the tomb with bowed heads and quiet prayers. After every mortal finished their obeisance they left, walking down the hill and heading towards the village in the distance. There was work to do and the dead would not begrudge them doing it after respects had been paid.

For the next seven days the villagers would make a trip out to this cairn again as their first task of the day. After that it would be revisited on a regular time table: three months after death, then seven months after death, and then a year after the person had died. After that the village was obligated to maintain any graves collectively.

Cerina was glad for those obligations; with her duties, it might be years before she could return here to pay her respects and keep the tomb in order. It hit her then that while she lived here, this was her home, everything she wanted to do here had no direction and she treated it like a vacation spot. She could relax here and meet friends here. But her itinerant wandering had largely overtaken her life.

She looked out over the village, arm in arm with Hana, and made a decision: She wanted this place to grow a little, and she was going to start a school of the Fist Arts here once she got back from Yuan. Where she'd go from there, she'd figure out later.



@Kaboomatic threadmark for you.

[Words: 6579]
 
Last edited:
Cerina Polya 13 - Year 290, Turn 16 - A Precocious Youngster Entertains Her Elders. Yuan Part 1.

Cerina Polya 13 - Year 290, Turn 16 - A Precocious Youngster Entertains Her Elders. Yuan Part 1.


The sun shone upon the great brazen disk of Emporikipolis. Home of the Golden Devils! The great metropolis! It sprawled across the desert dunes, rising like a great rock from the heat haze, and its presence reached far beyond its mountain-like walls as caravans and travelers stretched from horizon to horizon along the roads that emerged from its cyclopean gates. Within its walls a surging tide of humanity and cultivators all rushed this way and that in their many lives. Their anxieties, joys, annoyances, and triumphs shaped the vibrant feeling of the city.

But the structure that allowed that vibrancy and shaped those lives was apparent to anyone who examined the City, laid down by the hands of the Masters. By striding deeper into its maze of streets, amongst the work buildings, apartments, shrines, brothels and restaurants that quickly swallowed up the sky with their bulk; you walked deeper into their dominion. Down to its bones and bedrock, this was their City.

It was little surprise that they flocked to its restaurants and brothels and tea houses, especially those in the places where they laid their greatest claim. Many a bronze skinned junior spent their free time ensconced in bar crawls with their companions. Meanwhile, Experts watched out of the corners of their eyes as they chatted with their peers or engaged in vigorous drinking contests and bet upon the results of their junior's antics. Then there were the Elders, many often alone, green skinned and bending their wizened heads over their drinks or meals as old memories tumbled through their minds. A few sat together, somewhat less dour as they enjoyed quiet games or conversations while the youngsters mispent their youth nearby.

In one tea house and restaurant favored by many Elders for its invigorating soups and clarity bringing teas, a very sour looking woman sat alone and ruminated into the dregs of one such cup. Her drink had been ready when she arrived at her private corner in the establishment's smoke-filled ground floor. Though severe in bearing and expression, the restaurant staff and those who frequented it breathed a sigh of relief when the woman made the time to visit; her nature spread out to put everyone near her at ease. Even herself. She may have had little time most days for anything that was not work, papers and scrolls and deployments and slips of financial reports all passing over her desk, but here the Stratopedarches could take a moment to appreciate them from a place of relaxation.

In fact Casia had several high priority reports stored in jade slips on her person and she studied them with half a mind as she finished her tea. This bare handful of time at a low ebb was what she needed to recover her will to continue. But the ebb was short. After only a few minutes the clerk finished reviewing and signing off on a proposal for mining rights in the Burnished Crags and said goodbye to the proprietor. She left, still working away. Being very old, powerful, and experienced, Casia did not miss the blind young woman who turned towards her as the Elder passed.

Seated and lounging on a crate at the entrance of an alleyway, the young child was at the edge of a disparate group of other juniors, and her Intent was powerful. Almost thoughtless and thus free of other influences, the Elder woman kept a sliver of her awareness on the junior after she moved out of sight. The junior's attentive, focused Intent to Watch hung in the air and then bent towards the old woman, trailing after her like a puppy, and the young girl followed her Intent.

Such pure Intent was only possible with significant talent and a foundation to support it. The Watcher's presence in the 12th stage spoke to both. A tiny bubble of amusement pulsed through the Elder as the young child tried to hide as well, a flicker of Qi and effort that Casia easily pierced.

Why not?

She had a little more time. She could indulge a talented junior for a half an hour or so to help her refine herself. So, Casia walked through the streets of the great City at a sedate pace and behind her a precocious child hopped and fluttered after, always trying to hide with her odd technique that pushed attention away from the girl. It did not seem very strong or refined. Mortals ignored the girl and paid due deference to Casia, but cultivators sometimes noticed the girl and then moved on with a shake of their head. It wasn't their business after all.

The Elder's next task had her visit a number of barracks and logistics offices, dropping a word here or there with the quartermasters on duty. They saluted her and gave her great respect, listening intently to her advice. Often as she spoke, troubles and stress withered on the vine; morale always improved in her wake as a consequence of her pleasant nature. Some of these Centurions and others did not notice the watching junior, preoccupied with serving their Elder's needs. That was fine of course, though she'd keep a note of it in the report on this series of events. Perhaps the Protostrator would find it helpful.

The vast majority did notice the watching junior and quickly realized she was not worth fussing over. The girl tried her best to hide from them, but the skills of even a talented Essence Gathering cultivator was nothing before the senses of Experts. One incident in particular was a little troublesome though. When the old woman came to an armory, after the initial exchange of salutes the Centurion there noted the watcher and became quite concerned. Was she troubling the Stratopedarches? A spy? He asked.

No, and the severe faced woman didn't want her junior scared off. She was being quite amusing, hanging upside down beneath the eaves of a nearby building and peering out at them like a young crow from the shadows. The junior would not hear or see anything of serious note along this trek, Casia was simply tidying up a few loose ends here and there.

When the Centurion was reprimanded and ushered along onto his next task, the old woman vanished. Woosh! Gone. Suddenly stymied, the young watcher was left hanging from the eaves like a very confused little monkey. Her Intent whistled off into nothingness. The young woman's head slowly spun in place, scanning like an array sensor dish. The old woman was nowhere to be found close by.

That did not stop the young woman for very long - after only a few moments, her keen perceptiveness found the Elder moving at high speed back towards the city wall. While a talented junior was worth tucking away into her mind for now, Casia was a very busy woman and her office in the Dawn Fortress called. She wished the little girl well, hopeful that the child would be able to refine her Intent and her technique.

***

Several months after meeting that little girl, the Stratopedarches set down her latest spiritual jade and rolled her wrist in a well worn stretching exercise while she thought about its contents. Beside the jade on her desk sat a message tube, inscribed with Array marks of warning and security and urgency, and next to that tube was a little parchment letter that had been wrapped around it. The letter was slightly spotted with blood, though the tube itself was entirely intact - if a little scuffed.

My apologies Elder for the state of this message tube. The original messenger suffered a messy death by Blood Path bandits before I could save him, and the urgency of the seals on this message tube compelled me to deliver it for him post-haste after I avenged his death.

-Cerina Polya.


She sighed. What a waste of the life of a Clansman. Those Blood Path had spoiled their own lives for nothing too…

But on the bright side, well, this was a bit of good luck. Apparently the little bird she met before had been busy and done her a good turn by happenstance. Nothing serious of course, but a small compensation from the discretionary budget was due for her initiative.

Now, to deal with this nest of scorpion-riding bugbears that had apparently taken over one of the minor mines in the Jingshen lands. Like any other day, the Stratopedarches bent over her work, though perhaps her face was a little less severe than usual as she remembered the little bird.

================​

The Protostrator of the Clan sat atop a raised stage set up on the primary mustering grounds of the Dawn Fortress and watched the maneuvers of a detachment of one of the Clan's Scorpion Legions. Ranks upon ranks of riders churned the dust of the field in front of him, the sun gleaming off their bronze arms and armor, and the hissing of chitin from thousands of gigantic scorpions filling the air with an ominous roar.

To Sheng Yu, it was the sight of long awaited success. He cast his gaze nervously to the other side of the field, opposite his men, to where the Chartoularios Tou Kanikleiou was setting up several hundred puppets in ranks. They were strange things - carved from blood hungry demonic wood and human bones into the shapes of eyeless hyena-men, with crushing jaws of jagged iron teeth. Armed with cheap iron shields and gladii they would clearly be smashed into splinters by his own Legion, except for the long shot experiment Destasia was attempting.

The Elder herself hopped up onto the stage and sat on the chair set next to Sheng Yu's, whistling a cheery tune under her breath as she plopped into the seat. "There, all set to go! Here's hoping your boys don't disappoint, right Protostrator?" She said with an amused, overconfident tone. The attendants and Legion staffers around them all shuffled nervously, setting up food and drinks on the table before the two Elders and recording observations of the two armies using a variety of instruments set up on the stage. Some of them glanced his way, and the sensation of powerful watchful Intent sometimes flicked across his senses from a one-eyed junior.

Sheng Yu held back the urge to sigh at Destasia. It was a long practiced reflex that made him wonder if this is what older brothers felt like when dealing with their siblings. "Tell me more about these Ironjaw Puppets of yours, please?" He said, forestalling any slap fight over whose fighters were better. Destasia almost pouted, but a chance to giddily chatter about her latest fixation overrode any dissatisfaction at his response.

And what an opportunity for her genius to shine! Destasia happily started describing all the virtues of her newest mad idea. She'd designed the puppets to cause terror, obviously. If your enemies were too terrified to fight then that made defeating them and collecting specimens easier. The incredible strength and speed of their forms was a straightforward expression of their hyena inspirations. Their programmed viciousness and lack of morale meant they would fight until destroyed, and could haphazardly fight without a controller when needed.

She broke off on a tangent here where she described her difficulties in making them self replicating. It was so hard converting corpses into puppets because the demonic wood was crucial. She hadn't found an alternate filling material yet. To Sheng Yu, the tangent was an unpleasant reminder to her last three self-replicating experiments and the messes she had caused.

But all of that was set dressing to Destasia. The true secret was what she called their 'Artificial Formation Circuits'. They bore the Wills of Clan members both living and dead with the best skills in Formations, and had Spirit Stones embedded in their bellies. The array work inscribed into their bodies, the actual 'circuits' made from thin lines of Gravebronze, Destasia hoped would let the puppets generate a Hoplite when controlled by a living Clan member.

The controller she had selected today was a man named Marius Spearhand, a Mid Foundation Expert whose dependable record and excellence at Formations made him a perfect choice. Around his head was a control crown, three spikes of Gravebronze jutting from the forehead.

Sheng Yu hoped he wouldn't be seeing a fine soldier die today.

"The subject is ready, let's go, let's go!" Destasia said, smiling widely and almost bouncing in her seat. The Protostrator gave her a nod. His men were ready.

Sheng Yu watched impassively as Destasia clapped, the sound ringing far louder than it should over the mustering ground. The Legion detachment raised their weapons and orders rippled out across the field via amplified voices and signaling flags. It took only moments for the Hoplite to form - he'd have to refine them on that a little bit, they seemed a bit too relaxed for this - and the shadow-man towered over the grounds. Its enormous shield and spear's tip glimmered like liquid bronze and hummed with an almost audible pressure of Qi. The attendants shuffled a bit nervously, waiting for the puppet's formation to activate.

The two Elders noted the one-eyed junior watching the two of them, as she ferried another tray of snacks to the table. Destasia took it with a grin and a giggle at the girl, sending her scurrying away with a look as the Elder hoarded the tray of tea cookies to herself. It was pretty clear to the genius that the girl was working on some stealth technique while doing her job, from the taste of her Qi in the air, though she quickly lost interest. Sheng Yu also put the junior out of his mind. He had done similar things in his youth.

Forgetting the girl for now, they turned to stare fixedly at the puppet controller and Sheng Yu frowned at what he saw. The man was clearly sweating, settled into a stance for stability, and he could see the Qi moving sluggishly through the air around the puppets. Many of them jerked, twitched, and a clacking of iron on iron rose from them as their jaws gnashed at the air violently. The disturbing display continued for several minutes, Destasia muttering under her breath as she tracked what was happening.

Marius's condition continued to worsen, his face first growing red, and then pale and bruised looking as his breathing grew haggard. Sheng Yu shifted in his seat and prepared to shatter the control crown if something went truly wrong. However, slowly, something did form around the puppets. The shadow was pale, a phantom that was hard to see in the sunlight, and its limbs were ill proportioned and malformed.

With a cry of effort Marius tried to push it further, and there was a flickering vision of the thing for a split second: a distorted Hoplite, run through a maw of teeth and the pieces reattached wrong, hunched over in pain from a broken spine. It had no shield, and only a spear, which cracked as soon as it finished forming. And that was the end. A huge blast of energy erupted as the formation failed catastrophically. Sheng Yu burst into violent motion and crossed the gap in an instant, forcing his way through the blast - less than a heartbeat after the spear broke the control crown was shattered with a single finger. The screaming Expert fell unconscious immediately and Sheng Yu shielded him with his own refined body from the rest of the blast. Pieces of the puppets flew past and bounced harmlessly off his hardened flesh.

"Dammit! That shouldn't have happened! My tests said I fixed that!" Destasia yelled as she appeared amidst her wrecked puppets, waving away the noxious smoke irritably. Sheng Yu ignored her, and stood up, his robes smoking slightly. Other than that he was untouched, and carefully examined the man in his arms. Breathing unsteady, his heart rate weak, and burns across his forehead indicated some damage had happened to his Qi system. The Protostrator went to call for a medic and was surprised to see that one-eyed junior with a medical kit in hand and a stretcher under her other arm standing behind him. Her own robe was signed, burns spreading across her face. She must have forced her way through the tail end of the blast to follow him.

Brave.

The two didn't speak as they, and the medical team, evacuated the man away from the battlefield. He took the time to examine the junior as they marched him into the Dawn Fortress. In the 12th stage, with a notable skill in her Intent and a good head in a crisis. The single eye and her stage recalled a memory from his reading a few months ago: this was the little bird of Casia's. One of their Good Seeds. His heart hurt a little at how young this girl was, from the memories of his own daughter's rapid ascension. His Xiao'er had reached the Ninth at thirty-three, and this girl must have done something similar.

Sheng Yu shook his head and ceased his musings as they reached the medical ward. Marius was passed into the hands of the medicae and the Protostrator watched in silence as they worked to save his life. He prayed for his survival and recovery, and considered how he might repay the girl's quick action and bravery. Something small would do.

***​

Destasia Duca pouted. All of her puppets were wrecked! She screamed a little, wanting to pull at her hair. Why?! Letting out a thunderous growl like an angry dragon, she stomped around some more and then sat down on a heap of puppets. Putting her hands on her head she tried to think through what had happened. She paid no attention whatsoever to the insects scrambling around on the stage or the rest of the mustering ground as observations were collected and the Legion detachment stood down.

Replaying her memories on the inside of her eyelids, she scrolled back and forth through the handful of seconds where the Formation was active in slow motion. It was misordered. Something was stopping the Qi from taking on the Hoplite's shape. The array had failed when that fool had pulled too much Qi into the Formation's spear, one of the few correct parts, and that didn't make any sense. It should have been usable as a point of stability to build the hand and then the rest of the Formation. And the puppet arrays were designed to handle the stresses of combat, compensating towards the correct shape, and her tests said the arrays were fine for directing Qi to specific parts of the Formation.

Was he simply too weak? Did he lack comprehension to correct for the opposition he faced? Was the path he took the wrong one to correct the issue?

He'd had acceptable skill and ability from her tests. It didn't make sense.

A girl's voice spoke up from about a hundred feet away. "Maybe multiple controllers, Elder?"

Destasia blinked. Really? That… huh.

That was new. It might work! She had to hurry. Before she forgot this inspiration! The Elder leapt away, a wild grin on her face and a new idea burning in her head. She paid little heed to the cloaked girl who had given the suggestion and no one noticed when the junior pried a heavy Spirit Stone from the bellies of one of the puppets and scurried away.

================​

The headache of exasperated love throbbing through the Parakoimomenos' temples made her eyes squint and her hand rise to her temple. The matriarch leaned on her desk and looked hard at her three grandsons: Xie Gianni, Xie Antonius, and Xie Georgius.

"Run that by me again, dear Georgius," she commanded sweetly, hoping she had misheard. His two brothers were cringing and wonderful young men who she dearly wished hadn't been caught up in this. They looked like they wished to be anywhere but here, next to their silly brother. The boy in question nodded happily and started talking again.

"So you see grandmother, Gianni and Antonius and I, all started hunting the man. All sneaky like you see," as he spoke, Georgius pantomimed the actions he was describing. "And no matter how hard we looked, we couldn't find him. It was as if this loan shark had vanished! Which is odd, you know, you'd expect a loan shark to be all ominous like."

Shaking his head, Georgius continued, clearing his throat. "Anyway, we tracked down this loan shark, Lionel, that you told us to look for. Then we caught him, and he uh…"

"Went missing," Xinya said bluntly. How he had gone missing right out from under the noses of her boys still baffled her - none of them could give her a straight answer.

"Weeeeelll… uh," Georgius blushed, rubbing his head awkwardly and chuckled. "It was more like we lost him? Just a little bit," and he held up two fingers really close together.

"You… lost him? Did he run away from you, sweethearts?" She said, expression flickering with anger for this man who gave her lovely grandsons so much trouble.

"Oh uh oh no no. We lost him like you lose house keys, uh… misplaced! Yeah, that's the word! We misplaced him!" Georgius exclaimed, happy to clarify the situation and throwing Xinya's mind into shocked turmoil.

Antonious had his face in his hand, shoulders heaving with despair. "Please shut up Georgius…," he whispered under his breath. Gianni had curled up and looked like he wanted to suck lemons and die in a corner at the same time.

Xinya was left speechless.

The man owed her ten thousand stavraton. And yet he'd been misplaced by her faithful grandsons like a piece of lint underneath a lounge chair!

She rubbed her forehead, suppressing a groan, and organized her response. "So, sweeties, did you have any luck finding him again?"

"Nope!" Georgius said.

Antonius hung his head. "We looked everywhere up and down that damn river. He vanished."

"River?" Xinya asked. Gianni nodded but said nothing.

"We were taking him down a river not too far from here in a barge you see and we'd stopped for the night and stuck him in my tent and then when I looked away to pull out my sandwich, he was gone! *Poof*!" Georgius pantomimed an explosion with his hands.

Holding his hand to his chin, Georgius looked thoughtful, while everyone else had varying expressions of malaise. "Come to think of it, maybe we didn't misplace him. Maybe he rolled out of my tent. The back was loose and I remember the bank sloped down right outside the back of my tent."

"You're saying that a bound man rolled out of the back of your tent and down into a river and then somehow survived without drowning long enough to get away?"

"Yeah! Weird huh," Georgius answered. "Maybe he had a sharky breathing technique or something."

Xinya's emotions were in turmoil. She never liked punishing her family for their mistakes. But a Matriarch had her duties. And even more importantly! She had to figure out how she was going to find this blasted man, or more probably his corpse. There was a ping from her desktop alert array, and looking down she saw her helpers at reception had sent her a visitor.

Then there was a thud, and a pained groan beyond the door. Everyone in the room paused. "Go open the door," she commanded Georgius.

He obeyed and a junior Xinya didn't know stuck her one eyed head in. "Hello Elder Xinya, were you looking for this ma- Oh, Lady Elder Xinya I am terribly sorry to interrupt," the junior cringed, slamming her head on the floor. Water dripped from her cloak and her watchful Intent was fixed directly onto Xinya, perhaps trying to anticipate her displeasure. The door was wide open and Xinya saw beside the junior a hogtied man on his belly, bare from the waist up and absolutely soaked with water.

Georgius gave a surprised gasp at the half-naked man. He pointed. "That's him! The shark man!"

"Speak quickly, Junior," the Matriarch commanded, irritation rising as her burning eyes fixed onto Lionel the loan shark. Her ire made the girl cringe deeper into the floor.

"I found this man in the river nearby, trying to swim while bound using a technique, and pulled him out thinking he was a victim of banditry. However, when I talked to him I discovered he was a well known and wanted loan shark. So I, uh," she cleared her throat and shoved him toward Xinya like a tribute. "Brought him to you."

Xinya clasped her hands and put her fingers against her mouth, breathing out to calm herself. "Junior," she began sweetly. This girl was Clan, and her explanation was… believable. From where Xinya was sitting she could clearly see the gills on Lionel's back. Astoundingly, Georgius' theory may have been correct. "Thank you, you may go," her smile could cut glass.

The young girl sprung up and vanished with a snap of wet cloth, her powerful Intent disappearing with her. Xinya quietly noted it and then turned to the business at hand. Lionel babbled wordlessly in utter horror, before he was silenced by the crushing weight of her displeasure. Xinya's eyes slowly turned to affix her grandsons with A Look.

She smiled, still strained, but relieved. "Well! I'm glad this worked out. You'll be getting most of the reward," she said, happy that she didn't have to punish her grandsons and send another mission out to find the man. She would have to give a small finders fee or such to that girl though for her assistance.

Her grandsons brightened and then their expressions cracked as she continued. "However, you will all be going through remedial training, again…"

Her grandsons' unhappy groans filled the room, but she was the Matriarch. Her family must be the very best, after all

***

The girl sighed in relief at her escape from the spooky Elder, walking down the hall and trying not to drip. A success! The last one she needed for her preparations. Everything was now lining up for her trip. Her feet wanted to turn right now, make their way to Emporikipolis and get on a caravan to Yuan, and so she did.

She was ready, as ready as she could be, and it left her feeling like she was floating. All of this money had been gathered up for two reasons; bribes for the overseers and realm managers, and to buy protective talismans and treasures. Her instructions to Hana were well in hand and her last will was registered with the archives.

She was going to Yuan and nothing would stop her but death itself.


Just some vignettes of Cerina making money by helping out the Core Council Elders, and practicing her Dao and techniques by spying on them. It was also a great deal of fun to flesh out the Core Elders in my head more.

A prelude and set up to Cerina's Yuan arc, but this omake and my collab with no. stand as ways to practice pushing Cerina 'out of focus' in a scene. To write from the perspective of other characters while she influences things, either directly or in the background. For the rest of the Yuan arc I expect she'll remain strongly in focus, but after that will be her student recruitment and that's where the practice will really pay off I hope.

Yo, @Swordomatic, omake!

[Words: 4674]
 
Last edited:
Cerina Polya 14 - Year 292, Turn 16 - The Doors, Yuan Part 2.

Cerina Polya 14 - Year 292, Turn 16 - The Doors. Yuan Part 2.


Wiping the sweat from her itching brow Cerina did her best to follow the Yuan guide through the sweltering underground hallway. The heat came from the waste energy and reddish light spilling off of the defensive arrays inscribed into the walls - clearly the Yuan were perfectly happy with filling an entire floor with fire and magma to defend what they were heading towards. They reached a rectangular antechamber, almost certainly a kill box, its roof supported by thick octagonal pillars.

"And here we are. Through this door, miss," the Yuan man said. Unlike her he seemed entirely unaffected by the heat, without a drop of sweat to be found on him. His brown-gray hair swung in a thick ponytail as he led her through the antechamber to the heavy iron door at its end which guarded their destination. She passed through with a respectful nod and on the other side found an artillery room bustling with a small crew of Yuan clansfolk.

They buzzed around what was clearly the back end of a massive Spirit Cannon. The breech was large enough for someone to walk into it easily, matched to the size of the humongous cannonballs that lined the room. The rest of the barrel was hidden in the mountain rock. From what she understood the cannon extended through the side of the mountain and then emerged into the open air. Aimed directly at the Man-as-Mountain Array.

One of the cannonballs was currently cracked open along a reinforced hinge and this revealed an upholstered red seat inside. She was going to be shot out of a gigantic cannon. A wave of brief excitement sped through her and chilled her spine. "You chose the Ascendant Speed option on your insertion ticket. Take your seat if you would, miss?" Her guide said, closing the heavy iron door behind himself. He politely gestured at the opened cannonball. Cerina did several quick breaths, almost hyperventilating from eagerness, and then stepped forward.

With a swirl of yellow cloth she settled into the cushioned seat. It was a strange one, designed with a deep person-shaped depression for her body and limbs to fit into. Tightly packed, like a jewel in a box. Unfortunately she was an uncomfortable jewel as her height forced her to scrunch up and nearly kiss her knees, while her shoulders strained against the cushions containing them. The Yuan man looked at her with concerned amber eyes, face creased with a small frown.

"Hmm, the straps and cushions will need adjustment to account for your size," he said. She nodded. After some careful maneuvering and negotiation he managed to get her properly strapped into the complicated harness. She didn't fit quite right, but it was close enough, she hoped. Reaching up to the other half of the ball, he looked down at her, face grim. "I would advise using whatever reinforcement arts you have, miss."

He sounded dubious this was a good idea, but the amount of money she'd dropped on the ticket and her cultivation rank made the bureaucracy authorize it regardless of his misgivings. "I'm ready!" She told him brightly. She'd have said more to try and reassure him, but he closed the ball up before she could. The other half also had padding, though there was enough room to allow her to breathe and wiggle a bit. Deep clanks rang beneath her feet and a whirring noise spun up all around her. She felt the ball move, being picked up and rockied gently as it was carried across the floor.

A voice echoed distantly through the metal walls of the ball. "Preparing to load. Miss Polya, please brace when the countdown begins," her guide told her.

Cerina's bubbly voice echoed from within the steel casing. "I will! I'll be fine, I promise!" There, he should be reassured now.

Yuan Benshao looked at his fellows and sighed. "Load her up." She probably would be okay, freak that she was.

Probably. Bellyaching like this just made him a worry wart. Fed up with his own feelings, he took a breath and decided the girl wasn't his problem, a rush of blissful relief washing through him as he exhaled his worries on a laden sigh. He smiled as the breech slid closed and locked into place behind her. A very heavy clang reached Cerina in the ball, or perhaps shell was more accurate, she didn't know, and she puffed some more while almost bouncing in place. Yuan was waiting.

"Five," came through the shell. She clenched her legs and guts.

"Four."

"Three."

"Two." Cerina took in a huge breath, Qi cycling through her metallic skin like static as she tensed her shoulders.

"One. Fire!" The titanic bang was cut short suddenly, her ears failing, and instead she felt the sound and the recoil crush her body and the cushioning together, shaking her like she was tumbling down a cliff. She soared in a deaf silence, throat and lungs straining to scream as her inner ear complained about the spinning. Her clenched muscles pushed blood into her brain and kept her stomach from leaping out of her throat in mutiny.

As she rose the pressure crushing her nose into the cushion dropped and then there was a soundless pop that shot through her head and a flood of Qi from the walls. She very quickly reoriented into a position she thought was upright, still flying, the force on her twisting until it was pressing her up. Neck and head straining against the top of the shell, instinct was screaming she was going to die smashing into the ground any second now. But fear was silly when you had magic right at your fingertips. Cerina braced for impact as hard as she could.

It came abruptly, a sudden blink in her perception as the stop shook her like jelly.

Did she just pass out for a second? She rolled her head cautiously. Her neck was sore but unbroken from the whiplash and she could feel everything where it needed to be. She could hear her breaths again, loud in her stiff red cocoon. She huffed, then had a fit of giggling.

"Weeeeeee!" She yelled belatedly. That was an absurd amount of fun. She wanted to do that again, but watch Shu go through it at the same time. Katha would probably be boring about it. Mia would be fucking hilarious. But, sadly these were impossible desires. She started poking around for a door release. She was puzzled they hadn't told her about one, until she realized the array she could feel buzzing against her skin laid along the seam of the shell and was waiting for an input of Qi. With a "Hah!" she pulsed her Qi and pushed open the shell door.

She rolled out, yellow robes flapping around her legs, and came to a stop on a field of blue-white flowers and soft black dirt. Forested hills rippled across the landscape and one very prominent one thrust itself at least three times taller than the rest. A circle of stones, rendered tiny from this distance, stuck up like a crown from the hilltop. Seemed like a sensible place to head towards, but first, she wanted to satisfy her curiosity on how she wasn't goo.

She found the shell neatly sunk into the dirt like it had grown up from the ground instead of descending like a meteor. The flowers were undisturbed and smelt faintly astringent. The shell was completely inert, simple well-forged iron. Whatever array magic had protected her was now silent. "Weird," she muttered, then took a drink from a canteen tucked beneath her robes. She turned and began her long walk towards that faraway hill, the shadowed bulk of the shell framing her against the rising sun.

***

She reached the top of the hill after a calm and rather beautiful walk beneath a soft orange and blue early morning sky. Brisk winds blew across the flower fields, shook the tops of the trees, and energy thrummed through her Eye. The air itself was thick with potential. The ground was soft on her feet, the trees' bark rough on one side where the wind must blow frequently and smooth like paper on the other.

There were large rocks dotted here and there throughout the forest, big gray things. Bare of moss, quiet and undisturbed sentinels. There were birds around, singing to honor the sun, but no large animals that she could sense. Her climb steepened. Eventually she reached her goal, and found that halfway up this hill's slope the forest ended in a meadow. She scampered up like a bouncing mouse, eager to reach the top.

At the top of the hill was a bulge of green covered earth. Surrounding that was a ring of nine standing stones, each one a jagged rectangle of dark gray-green rock, and outside this sacred ring more of those gray stones poked up from the earth. Each of the standing stones bore a symbol, glassy and black from the heat used to inscribe them. There was a leaf, a doorway maybe, a carriage or perhaps a boat, a horse, a dragon, a bird, an altar, a scroll, and a sword, if she was interpreting them correctly.

She sat down on one of the gray stones to ponder which monolith to choose, chin balanced on her fist. She sat there for several minutes, considering how to actually open or use one of these things, her senses muddled by the wind and the energy of this secret realm. She couldn't really tell anything about them other than that they were powerful and sacred in their own right. Unfortunately, the muddling also prevented her from noticing the interloper until he was racing up the hill behind her.

Too fast to stop.

Cerina only had enough time to turn at the sound of pounding feet, understand a huge burly bald man with a massive block of steel in his hands was rushing towards her, and hit the deck. "OUT OF THE WAY DITHERING MAIDEN!" He shouted. His gross, dirt covered feet smashed through her stoney seat and then squished her down into the earth.

"Pluh," Cerina spat dirt and lifted her sore head from the ground, her ears ringing. She caught the tail end of his tunic disappearing into the leaf-marked stone. Seriously? She sighed, picked herself up, dusted herself off and found another good stone to sit on. This time she kept her head on a swivel.

"Gonna show you, Imperator damned rude bastard moron…" she grumbled, huffing. The pout on her face was enormous. "Just you wait."

And wait she did, for hours, slowly cleaning the dirt out of her hair and off her clothing, the day passing by slowly under the weight of her impatience. The sun crawled through the languid mid-afternoon before the leaf-stone woke up and started glowing. Her gaze narrowed upon it, her mood having soured to a sharp little blade of spite.

The Sorrowful Blacksmith re-emerged from the trial with a fist raised high and a yell of triumph. "I'm alive! Thank you ancestors!" He was about to kneel and kiss the earth before he saw Cerina and froze.

She sat upon her rock, one knee raised to prop up her arm, lounging. Her face was impassive as she bit into an apple and swallowed it, chunk by chunk. "Hi there," she said icily between bites. Her vengeance would be delicious.

The Blacksmith suppressed a shiver at her tone. He rose from his half crouch, raising his huge chunk of talisman decorated steel and faced her down boldly. She realized his weapon was an actual anvil, wrapped in holy ropes and dangling talismans. "I am Laotie, of the Gong family, of the Sorrowful Blacksmith Sect. Who are you?" He stated his name like it was a line in the sand.

She was going to cross it.

Cerina's lips twisted into a sneer. "Cerina Polya, of the Golden Devils." Her tone could barely contain the distaste she had for the asshole in front of her. The air temperature rapidly dropped as winds began to whip around her. "Why did you knock me down and steal that trial from me?" She asked, her Intent as sharp as her fangs and pressed directly into his neck.

He gulped, the tanned skin over his muscles flexing. This close she could tell the fool was in the 10th Heavenstage and the weight of her spiritual pressure was making sweat run down his bald pate. But he raised his head under her pressure and snarled back at her, veins pulsing across his forehead. "You dithered and I did not. I took it because you did not defend it properly." He raised the anvil a little higher. "Now! Away with you, Devil!" He shouted.

"No," she growled. She leapt, and her Qi screamed in her wake.
Weirding Mountain Art: Boar-Felling Gust!

Cerina's glowing roundhouse kick smashed into the sacred anvil. The blessed ropes did not hold, the sacred metal did not hold. In a heartbeat her foot shattered the treasure in an explosion of metal and crushed Thick Head's temple. He did not have a chance to scream, slammed into the earth by the domineering, overriding force of her blow. The paltry earth of the slope did not stop his body's path and he was forced through it, swallowed up by the ground and carving out a trench with his body as he fell.

Cerina watched in satisfaction as he skidded down the slope in a fantail of dirt far enough to hit an upthrust prominence of rock, shoot up it, and go cartwheeling through the air in a ballistic arc. "Hmmph," she grumbled with a smile when the asshole collided with a pine tree and finally came to a stop amidst the wreckage. Patting her hands free of dust, she started sauntering down the slope.

Prick was going to give up some loot for knocking her down and getting dirt in her hair.

The walk took her a couple of minutes and during that time she did not sense the Sorrowful Blacksmith's Qi rouse at all. He wasn't dead though and the satisfaction of precisely calibrating the force of her blow put a spring in her step. When she finally reached his prone form, she found his legs sticking out from under a section of the trunk. The entire piece creaked and groaned as she hefted it up with one hand and then tossed it back up the slope with no effort.

Asshole's body twitched as she beheld him, freed from the weight. His head was rapidly swelling, deep bruising and blood obscuring one side of his face entirely. His clothing wasn't doing great either after his ride down the hill. Reaching down she wrapped a hand around what remained of his collar and gave him a shake.

"Wake up," she commanded.

He did not respond. She pouted. "Wake up wake up wake up wake up wakeupwakeupwakeup…!" She shouted, punctuating every word with a slap to the uninjured side of his face.

"Blugh ghah what ow ow ow ow ow ow please mercy!" He shrieked, writhing uselessly in her grip as Cerina manhandled the Blacksmith.

"Give me your loot," she commanded.

"What?" He asked, confused, brain still recovering from its wild ride and sluggish with a truly incredible concussion.

"Give. Me. Loot," Cerina enunciated very carefully, shaking him with each word.

The Blacksmith paled.

***

"AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh……!" The Blacksmith's scream was music to her ears as it faded away into the sky.

Cerina paid it no mind. Flatiron Gong Smasher, or whatever his name was, was on a trip to somewhere far away and she had officially stopped caring about the annoyance. He'd probably be fine when he landed, with how hard his head was. She giggled with glee at the two pieces of loot she had taken from him.

In one of her pockets she tucked away a strange golden coin he'd called the Ninefold Dao Reflecting Coin and in her hand she had a herb he hadn't named. She raised the leaf. "What the hell is this thing? It looks like a basil leaf but smells like my bone stock…," she scratched her head, staring down at the somewhat innocuous leaf. He'd claimed to have gotten it from the trial, and it certainly smelled like it had a bunch of Qi in it. She raised it to her nose and took another exploratory sniff.

It didn't smell like any poison she was familiar with. It just smelt like bones and bone stock, with a hint of herbal green. And a very powerful buzz in her nose from the Qi density. Shrugging, Cerina tipped her head back and swallowed the whole headsized leaf in one gulp. "Eggghhh… oh lord," she winced, twitching at the extremely powerful herbal bitterness, almost overcome by a powerful urge to sneeze. For a piece of revenge, it was not delicious.

Pinching her nose and holding it in she shook her head vigorously to banish the sensation. The Qi of the herb quickly settled in her stomach and then leaked out towards her lungs and back up her throat to her sinuses. Grabbing it all up, Cerina began to breathe deeply and found the Qi in the air rushing towards her bones.

She guided the flow of the throbbing energies now entering her with every breath, finding it very easy to settle into her skeleton. It made her feel heavy and weird as she walked back up towards the hilltop, starting with the bones of her feet feeling like they were clanking around in her skin with a phantom weight. The sensation spread through the rest of her body in waves and flickers of distorted weight, before eventually settling into a steady pulse.

Surprise rippled through her when she realized there was a light at the top of the hill, something in the circle of standing stones now active. It must have turned on after the Forehead exited his trial? She had admittedly been distracted. She sped up, rising up the slope in leaps and bounds, returning to the top in moments.

And there she found that a different standing stone in the circle was active. This one had the image of two pillars and a lintel over them. A gateway, or maybe a threshold. Completely uninformative too, a door on a portal. Regardless, it was glowing and she wasn't getting run over by another asshole by dithering. Running forward, she leapt into the stone. It rippled like water around her body, the symbol upon its face flaring brightly behind her.

Cerina found herself falling, a howling blackness rushing past her. In the distance, everywhere she looked, there was an iridescent shimmer like oil in the sun. Pressure crushed her front and back like she was back in the cannonball again, forcing her to push back or be smashed like a bug. She fell, trapped between life and sudden ignoble death, pinned in an unfortunate liminal state. As she watched, the oily sheen in the blackness grew closer and closer and closer, until it was just beyond the tip of her nose. Inside that flickering shimmer, she saw twisted colors and vague shapes. Reflections, maybe? Or something worse?

She did not know, and did not have time to figure it out before the oily blackness parted around her to reveal the Door. The pressure abated as her feet alighted on the white stone prominence thrust out before the white Door. The Door was bare of ornamentation - white stone in a thick frame and lintel, with an iron ring for a handle, a simple square that stood out from a cliff of black rock. Cerina pulled her gaze away from the Door through force of will, and stared off towards the top of the cliff.

The interstice she found herself in extended infinitely upwards, vertigo striking her instantly and viciously. As she wavered and collapsed on her ass, she could swear the stone far above and all around her was shifting. Twisting and bubbling, pressing in on her from the corner of her eye. That near lethal pressure began to rise again and she shook her head, looking away quickly from the abyss. She returned to her senses laid out on the ledge of stone, looking up at the Door.

"Well, okay then. No looking at the black rock," she muttered. It was kinda like not thinking about pink scorpions. But she was used to doing that so she'd deal. With the Qi of that weird herb still buzzing in her bones she stood back up and made her way to the Door. Pulling it open was easy, the iron solid and real in her grip. On the other side was a hallway of duller white stone, almost gray. It was dreary and the ceiling unpleasantly low. She nearly thunked her head on the beams that supported it. Somewhere ahead came voices, muttering quietly in some hidden discussion.

There was a muffled boom of thunder.

She kept her qi close, opening her senses cautiously and arrived into a rectangular room carved from more of the dull white-gray stone. She had emerged from one of the longer sides, and across from her were arranged five new Doors. They were huge, the size of barn gates easily, though they were shaped more like drawn back curtains on a stage. All five were open and they showed people rushing about, juggling props and costumes and lights and a half dozen other items which Cerina was completely unfamiliar with.

There was a lot of green being worn in this theater troupe.

On the far left was a Door that opened onto a long and dreary rain soaked cobble road. Thunder boomed. A carriage was being pulled down the street by a beautiful brown horse, cutting through the rain. It was heading towards the looming back of a theater. There was a door, half open and from it golden light spilled across the street, illuminating a thin slice of the scene. An indistinct man was exiting, cutting an imposing figure through that light.

The next Door showed people in a panic, all of them gathered around a great and dramatic red haired and green eyed actress collapsed on a divan. Her ankle was buried under cushions of ice as she berated the staff desperately tending to her. At the back of the room a great green cloak hung from a costume stand, well-fit for the tall woman.

The third Door was the same dressing room. This time there were fewer staff and a stiffly mustachioed and gray-haired man who had squished his muscular frame into a black suit, trying to fit a much shorter and petite brown-haired woman with huge platform shoes as she sat in a high seat. She must be a backup actress then. The cloak was draped off her shoulders and dragged across the floor. No matter how many pairs of shoes the man went through, the cloak still clung and tugged at the floor.

The fourth Door revealed a stage decorated with a set piece like a catacomb tunnel, before an almost empty auditorium. In the middle of the seats sat the same suit wearing man. Was he the director? On the stage itself was the leading actor, who she thought cut a similar form to the figure from the first Door, and two supporting actors. The Director watched the performance of the backup girl playing the monster, lurching awkwardly across the stage after the three. He shook his head, his muffled voice yelling at the players on the stage.

The fifth and final Door, furthest to the right, was the true performance before a packed audience. The final act as the monster chased down the leading man, cornering him alone in the depths of the crypt. There he raised his ancestral sword in desperation, blade glowing with cleverly reflected light, and struck at the monster. There was a splatter of red, then a stream flowing across the stage to drip drip drip over the edge, the audience in a sudden uproar at the accident.

Like a huge yellow ghost Cerina slid into the great hall of Doors. It felt very strange to move in this space, something was dragging at her limbs. She pushed through the sensation, marshaling her Qi, and forced her way into the first Door. She was immediately soaked to the bone, her bright yellow cloak reduced to a sad straw color, the thunder shaking the sky overhead.

"Lady Skobelle! Lady Skobelle!" She heard the call through the thrashing rain and saw the man, the lead actor, waving his hat at the carriage. His hair was a slick black in the light, he had tanned skin, and he wore a gray coat and pants with a green shirt.

Cerina moved towards him, following after the carriage at a trot. She felt strangely weak, almost bereft of Qi. She watched as the carriage door slid open with a sharp clack. "Merrcio! You bastard! In the rain!? Where is my umbrella?" Shouted a shrill voice as the lady of the carriage emerged. They continued to banter, the woman clearly disliked the man.

And Cerina knew immediately that the lady was going to roll her ankle if she was not saved. Things suddenly made sense. She burst forward and pushed as hard as she could against the weakness in her limbs. With a graceless leap she leapt upon Lady Skobelle, sweeping the red haired woman up in a bridal carry as she started to stumble.

"My goodness!" The lady shouted.

"Who are you!" The leading man exclaimed. Both were completely startled by her sudden appearance out of the rain. Cerina set the lady down and stepped aside to speak to them both, when suddenly a sharp pain burst from her chest. She clutched at it, groaning breathlessly, her vision flickering black.

"Stranger? Miss!?"

She did not hear them as her heart shattered in her chest, pulling her back into shimmering blackness.

***

She awoke standing back in the room of five Doors, pain throbbing through her chest and up into her head. She clutched at it, wincing hard. The floor wavered in her vision, nausea churning her guts. Something grasped her core, a hot claw that rapidly seared and twisted her nerves with pain. She was not prepared when it pulled.

Cerina howled, falling to her knees as something vital was torn from her body. Her hands shook before her eye, and she could see the stains of patina and wrinkles developing on those fingers. Her lifespan! What had she gotten wrong? Looking around in desperation she saw the second, third, and fourth Doors.

In the second, Lady Skobelle was pleased, dancing freely in her cloak. Meanwhile, Cerina herself lay on the couch, watched over by a concerned Merrcio. Everyone else ignored her to watch the lady in awe and envy.

But in the third Door, Cerina was nowhere to be seen and Merrcio was helping Lady Skobelle get dressed for the rehearsal as the stagehands bustled about the pair. As Skobelle stared haughtily down at him from her seat Cerina saw the woman's heeled shoe digging into Merrcio's shoulder, drawing blood. The backup actress was huddled in a corner, hair frizzy and eyes haggard as she frantically worked on a sign.

And in the fourth scene there was true fear in Merrcio's movements, the Director disappointed and shaking his gray-haired head. The girl who had acted as the backup actress for Lady Skobelle before was waving a sign with Love painted on it in huge red letters. What did that mean?

And then before she could find an answer or check the fifth Door, everything reset and played out as if she hadn't intervened. The lady hurt her leg. The fallen lady harassed the staff. The Backup Girl was back in the awkward platforms. It all ended in blood.

Okay, a time loop. She could deal with that.

Shaking her head, Cerina turned inwards, gasping hard. Surprisingly the pain faded rather quickly and her breath returned. She refocused.

She sort of understood the play. A horror story, a man haunted by a lover who had either died or become a monster. But some of the details were incredibly important and she didn't have everything she needed yet. Her heart went out to the man, and the other actors, who were so afraid of Lady Skobelle. What she thought was the obvious good thing turned out to be not.

"Right, so… let her hurt her ankle?" Cerina mused. She stood up and was about to dive back into the Doors when she reconsidered. That strange distortion to her movements remained. What was it? She experimentally moved her leg back and forth, watching it carefully. It felt like… she had another leg?

Another leg that had to stay still, right where she was. Faced with this, another cultivator may have tried to puzzle out how to dispel the strange feeling or how it could be connected to the weakness they felt in the dream-like events beyond the Doors. But Cerina did not think like that - she simply went with it on instinct, chasing the sensation as it dug into her lizard brain.

Qi was part of the awareness of a cultivator, and using that fact she tried to spread her qi between her body and this phantom she could feel. Who was to say the phantom was not her actual body. Perhaps what she thought was real was a fake? Trials could do almost anything, including cloud the senses. She took a careful step and tried to guide her perception along both the phantom and the real.

And she saw the split, cascading up her leg in a flash, until something pulled apart and suddenly she was staring at the back of her own head and also staring into the rainy street. Now there were two of her. Watching the scenes in the Doors from two perspectives made her head spin a bit. One of her bodies couldn't move very much though, leaving it only able to look around. A perspective on the future.

Whispering calming nonsense words to herself, Cerina centered her mind into the body that could move and crossed the threshold of the leftmost Door. She left her immobile other-self behind in the hub. It was like experiencing an echo, of herself, her emotions, and a flicker of her senses. Through that connection, she could see herself in the first Door and knew that the action in the four later Doors continued unchanged.

Idly she wondered how the trial was able to achieve this. But she did not have the attention to constantly interpret what her other-self was seeing. She would have to check in occasionally to see how her future fared.

Inside the first Door she walked down the street at a sedate pace and watched the carriage pull to a stop by the theater's back door. She watched the conversation happen, and the lady stuck her long and graceful leg out into the rain to descend. Even as Merrcio's hand caught the lady's, her ankle slipped out from under her, the heel of her shoe breaking. The woman collapsed, wailing.

Cerina ran forward through the rain, seeming to appear suddenly to the two mortals. "I can help! Sir, let's get her inside!" Her authoritative voice made the man's head snap to her face, and then he obeyed immediately. As she did this she checked her other-self; she caught a glimpse of herself in the second scene - she was leaping out from a hiding place behind the cloak stand to call out to the Director as he stood in front of a line of female stagehands.

"Ah! Yes, miss!" Merrcio said and helped her get Lady Skobelle into her arms and then guided them both into the warm theater. The scene swam in color around her, stage hands suddenly freezing in shock and distress, and Cerina was quickly swallowed up by a confusing swirl of color.

She directed her other-self to the third Door. It did not show her present however - and the drama in the fourth and fifth Doors continued largely as if she had never been here. None of the people around her addressed or noticed Cerina as she stood behind the cloak. The Director was speaking to the supine Lady Skobelle. "Madam, madam, I must reassure you it is a small, simple injury!"

"Ahh! Ahh! You say this and yet it feels like my leg will fall off! How will I perform like this for the play? Ruined! I am ruined!" She whined. A stagehand by her head placed a warm cloth on her brow while others tended to her foot with ice and a cushion. The Director sighed like a man wishing for death, almost a groan, his gray hair mussed by constantly running his hands over it.

"Madam, here, I have a drug for you that will dull the pain," he said tiredly, taking a tincture from the leading man Merrcio as he walked up. When the Director offered it to the lady she took it eagerly, downing it in a gulp. Her head lolled back, eyelids fluttering. And she quickly lost lucidity, mumbling quietly to herself. The Director ran a hand over the back of his head again and then grasped his chin, brow furrowed in deep thought.

"Director. Surely you have a plan?" Merrcio asked, nervous and almost timid.

The Director waved a hand. "Yes yes! I do man, pull yourself together! I am thinking who may be her best backup." The Director's eyes first moved to the great green cloak the tall Skobelle was meant to wear, and then he snapped his fingers. "Ladies, line up!" At his command all the girl stagehands snapped to attention in a clean line. The girl with the sign was at the end of the line closest to Cerina. She was also the tallest female stagehand, though still a foot shorter than Lady Skobelle. The Director scanned them all and when his gaze reached that sign girl his mouth started to open as he raised a hand to point at her.

Leaping out of her hiding spot Cerina stuck her hand above her head. "I can do it! I'm bigger than Lady Skobelle!" She blurted. The Director blinked at her, suddenly noticing her. Two dozen heads all turned to look at her as well, equally surprised. Her other-self noticed a faint, vague image of herself appear in the third scene. Good to know she was actually on the right path.

"...yes, you are. Who…," he started to ask.

Merrcio jumped in. "What does it matter! We need someone, anyone! This play cannot stop and no one else is tall enough. You, can you act!?" He sounded like a man possessed by desperation.

"Give me the script!" Cerina said with incredible false confidence. First time for everything, right?

"Heavens preserve me, fine." The Director slapped a pile of papers into her outstretched hand. "Read that!" He said venomously.

Cerina grabbed the huge green cloak from where it hung beside her and swung it over herself in a swirl of rough green cloth. Clutching its collar in one hand, she then snapped the script straight, scanned her eyes over it, and cleared her throat.

What came out was inhuman.

"Oh why?! Attio, WHY! Why do you abandon this bestial figure, does this passionate howl not reach your cold heart?" It was a voice torn apart on her needle teeth and hissing breaths. A monster with her heart in her throat. On sheer boldness alone Cerina had decided to be the creepiest woman she could be.

Checking outside, her other-self saw her presence in the third scene strengthen. She saw Merrcio was turning away from her to speak to Sign Girl and the future Cerina started twirling joyfully in the cloak. Still no sign of her in the fourth and the fifth.

Inside. "No! No Cleo! My heart is torn asunder at your howling. I feel for you, as no man has felt before," Merrcio responded with a rousing speech as Attio, his hand rising to reach out to her. "But this cannot go on. You must rest! Let me go!"

A grating screech, made awful by impending loss, crawled from her throat. "Truly? Truly!? Draw your blade and show me it is true!"

As she spoke, she knew she'd made it. Outside, the second Door was fading to inky black and her presence became solid in the third. Inside, the scene change was heralded by the faint sound of the Director clapping politely and the colors swirling again in a confusing smear.

She found herself seated, green bandages being wrapped around her feet by Merrcio. He looked up at her. "Thank you, Miss Polya. For appearing when you did," he sounded incredibly awkward, but very sweet and earnest.

A few of the stagehands and supporting actors hurried around them, some engrossed in conversation and others delivering costume pieces as everyone prepared for the rehearsals. The Sign Girl was painting huge prompts on her sign for the next scene, several drafts already tossed aside, her brown hair bound up in a bun and blue eyes intent with focus.

Cerina smiled back at Merrcio. "You're welcome. As strange as this experience is, I'm having fun," which was genuine. A strange, but very fun trial.

He smiled back at her tentatively. He was a very beautiful man, with a smooth jaw and fine cheeks. His green eyes, tan skin, and black hair all fit so neatly together she was fascinated as an artist and painter. She stood up, and was considering what to do as he also stood and turned to the Sign Girl.

"Laria, I'd like to see what you have," Merrcio said. Cerina went to twirl and dance, but as she did, something happened in the crowd behind her and she felt someone trip into her.

"Ah! Careful now," someone shouted. Cerina cursed, distracted by this unexpected interruption almost sending her tumbling over. Unfortunately, before she could recover, she felt her heart seize. A pain like her ribs cracking yanked her into the shimmering blackness abruptly. She'd missed her chance.

She slammed into wakefulness as more hot claws tore at her stomach, more lifespan pulled away from her. Throttling the screams in her throat she rolled over, breathing hard, and let her mind churn. She really didn't like how this trial was trying to teach her things. That had not gone like her other-self had seen. Why?

A subtle change had caused an unaccounted for ripple. She remembered the impact, she remembered the stagehands moving around her - in a slightly different pattern than her other-self actually 'predicted'. Thinking it over she realized that the stagehands never moved entirely as foreseen by her other-self. It was more fuzzy. Like the interactions of many individual decisions all added up in hard to predict ways which made the future less than absolutely certain.

She blinked up at the Doors again. Her gaze fixed on the third Door, where she saw herself recovering from her stumble. Merrcio watched her, Laria scribbling Love on her sign again and giving a satisfied nod.

Then in the fourth, there was a problem. A lack of connection between her and Merrcio. He was not afraid, but there was clearly a lack of something within him. He was looking towards the prompts far more than he should, as if unsure of what to do or… maybe how to feel. The fifth, well. She winced at what the bored audience chose to throw at her and Merrcio.

That image of her dancing in the cloak and the Love scrawled on the prompt sign gave her an idea.

***

Once again she sat in the fitting chair. The first two Doors had gone perfectly. She had a plan to win now. Merrcio was finishing up with bandaging her feet, smiling up at her. Here's hoping the leading man played along.

"Merrcio. Dance with me?" She asked him, shocking him stiff and causing several stage hands to look at them both curiously, eyes and ears eager for gossip.

He stood up gracefully and grasped the hand she had extended to him. "Certainly! But why?" He asked quizzically.

"I want to make sure my balance is good. For when I have to chase you, in the rehearsal," she answered, grasping his hand in hers. There were a few titters at her words and his surprised expression from the crowd. Laria the backup actress was now paying attention as well, brush hovering over the sign on her lap and blue eyes alight with interest.

Merrcio blushed, his expression wonderfully awkward for a moment. "Ah, I see!" He said, and then pulled. "Well, follow me then?"

She nodded, resting her free hand on his shoulder. His free hand went to her waist and the stagehands retreated to the walls to give the two space. A spin here and a dip there, graceful waves of green cloth swirling around the sleek black trousers he wore, everyone watching with excitement and joy.

He had to gaze up at her with her height and indeed with her longer legs and inexperience at dancing there was an unavoidable awkwardness to her movements. But this man was a devoted if unexceptional actor - as they danced he committed to it fully, the awkwardness smoothed out by his efforts and experience. He danced with his heart on his sleeve and that heart said that he was earnest and desperate and thoughtful. A good man. She idly wondered if she was attracted to this man as a girl might be. But…

Her heart was steady, calm. The air was full of sweat and chemical powders and cloth, not daydreams of sweet perfumes and colognes. Her hands did not tremble in his and the beat they danced to was easy and slow. She could feel his heart, thready and fast in the palm of her hand. His blush had not gone down, awkwardness and surprise shifting into a kind of fascination on his face. It was a strange feeling to see that, in contrast to her own calm.

Perhaps she could choose to turn that fascination into attraction, she wasn't quite sure how since men were not her forte. But that would not help her mission, and she only felt acceptance and respect for him. He'd be a good friend and that thought made her steps drag slightly, a sadness locked behind her stoic and calm smile. He was an illusion, a phantom brought up from some forgotten point of history or a creature created by the trial, and either way he would cease to exist when it was solved. That made her brow wrinkle with anger, quickly hidden behind a smooth mask of calm.

As they spun and spun, twirling across the dressing room, the stagehands started to clap and cheer, enthusiasm kindled by the energy of the room. Cerina could not fall into that energy - she had to apologize to this new friend, tell him that she would disappear like smoke when this play was all over and could not save him. A self-destructive urge, it would surely ruin this cycle. It was into that energy that Laria interrupted.

"I got it! I got the prompt! Come see!" She shouted, holding up her sign. Cerina and Merrcio broke apart, Cerina's mood lifting at the news. The scene broke apart in a swirl of color and noise. Outside, the third Door darkened.

Cerina emerged into the fourth scene, hidden in a recess to stage left. Attio and two other men were just in front of her, also off stage, waiting for the signal. They were a ragged band, bloodied and tired, harrowed by their long night of horrors and dark revelations. Their bonds surely strained and tested. Now there was to be a test of some kind. A final moment of friends as the final conflict approached. To reaffirm their feelings.

She used the time she had to scan her lines for this scene as she waited, and also checked the audience. There she saw the Director and Laria in their proper places, with a big stack of prompt signs at Laria's feet. Laria raised her sign. GO!

The three ran across the stage, Merrcio pushing and supporting his wounded friend, a tall and wiry red haired scholar of a man while carrying a torch in his other hand. Then they stopped. "Go, Salamas. Terrick, take him to the doctor," Merrcio as Attio said, and pushed his scholar friend into the thickly muscled arms of the black haired blacksmith and pointed up the stairs that stood on the right side of the stage.

"Attio! Are you seeking death!?" Salamas the scholar objected, then wheezed and coughed, clutching at the claw wounds in his side.

Attio shook his head. "No. I will not die tonight."

"You have given me strength, and her voice has made it clear in my mind," he took a heavy breath, steeling himself. "...I must face her here in this tomb. My heart cannot let go of what it knows, no matter how I try to apply reason in denial: I have wronged her, and I must try to make it right."

Terrick the blacksmith looked at Attio and firmed his grip on Salamas. "What of the sword? It is your only hope," his voice was dour, his expression already planning the funeral.

Unexpectedly, Attio gained the tiniest smile. "Now that my heart is true and my mind clear, the magic in this sword will guide my hand to success."

Hope in Salamas' eyes. He laughed, a strained and yet hopeful chuckle, and tried to straighten. "Then there is hope for this night!"

Terrick took a moment longer, his eyes going to the shadow on the wall stretching towards them. "I trust you, sir," he said, grim expression gone. The two men then lurched away, Salamas leaning on the blacksmith. At the top of the stairs, Terrick turned back and spoke again.

"Attio! My lord! I will lock the gate now. I will return when I have given Salamas to the doctor." There was a great clang of metal at the top of the stairs. Light shined down through the bars of the gate.

"Good! Hurry!" Attio cried back.

Cerina saw the prompt Laria raised. NOW.

"Yessss. 'Hurry'. To what Attio, my love?" Cerina as The Monster growled, stalking onto stage. "Your pleading for your freedom? Your life? Those are mine now."

In the audience Laria held up a third sign. FORBIDDEN ALLURE, it read.

Attio turned to face her. "Everything you have done in your pursuit has been wrong, Cleo. Rest, return to your tomb," his tone was almost despondent. "I… I cannot join you," and yet in his voice, there was a subtle quaver of temptation. Of fascination.

"NO!" She screamed back and lunged forward to tower over the hero. He stumbled back, waving the torch to ward her off.

"If you will not go to the tomb yourself, then I must force the issue!" Attio said and he turned, fleeing through a doorway set beneath the stairs. Down towards the tomb of the Monster.

She followed, the world swirling around her in distorted colors. The fourth Door dimmed. Almost there, she reassured herself. Both halves of her took a breath. Inside she was on the stage. The set had changed. Instead of a catacomb it was now a tomb with a sarcophagus on a dias in the center. Merrcio as Attio stood before the tomb, while she as the Monster strode through the door at stage left. A spotlight gazed down upon her, and another lit Attio.

She checked her other-self one last time. They were speaking and he went to draw his sword.

Attio spread his arms, welcoming her and drawing her attention back inside. "Here you are. It can end now Cleo."

From her scans of the script she knew what came next. "Yes. Get in the tomb Attio. Let me take you away."

He shook his head. "No."

"Oh why?! Attio, WHY! Why do you abandon this bestial figure, does my passionate howl not reach your cold heart?" She cried.

"No! No Cleo! My heart is torn asunder at your howling. I feel for you, as no man has felt before," Attio said, his aching sadness and longing making the audience lean forward in their seats. Now the two of them were only a few steps apart, his hand rising to reach out to her and almost entwining her fingers. "But this cannot go on. You must rest! Let me go!"

A grating screech, even more awful than before, tore its way free. "Truly? Truly!? Draw your blade and show me it is true!"

He reached down to his hip and then -

Light.

So intense, Cerina was forced to flinch and turn aside. Her scream was half genuine, a howl that became a whistling screech. The pain made her forget what she was supposed to say next. Improvisation! "No! No! How can your heart hurt me so?!" She sobbed, collapsing.

Bless his heart, Merrcio caught the thread of her improv anyway. "Because its not yours anymore."

The audience gasped and Merrcio as Attio, the ascendant hero stepped forward. Cerina as Cleo, monster no more, sprawled on the floor. Now she remembered what came next. "Forgive me?"

"I do," he said. With a grave solemnity he raised the sword and struck at her. Once more, into eternal sleep. The audience burst into applause as she was 'struck down', the sword pinned by her arm and hidden inside her cloak

But this was not the end of the scene. As they looked at each other, the audience a distant wall of noise, Merrcio as himself leaned down and spoke. "You'll be going, won't you? Now that we've reached the end?" His voice was barely a whisper. There was a strange awareness in his eyes, ages older than they were before.

She flinched, surprised. Oh. Oh he knew. He knew this would all cease to exist, didn't he? Her head fell. "I'm sorry," she said. It was a pointless apology - this wasn't her fault and there was nothing she could do to change it.

But, it hurt her to see this man hurt so deeply. He gently clasped her hand as the curtains fell to the roaring applause of the audience. Where no one could see, he gave her a little nod of relief.

The fifth and final Door faded to black.

Cerina's selves snapped back together.

"...bye," her whisper echoed alone in the chill air of the hub room. She breathed deep and rolled her neck and sighed at the cracks it made. She felt a lot better, the weight of her imposed aging and the sealing of her Qi suddenly lifted. Looking down at her hands, they were without patina and wrinkles. She tested the doll-like joints and felt no pain. Everything had been put to rights in her body. But the anger at not being able to make a friend due to the laws of the world? That hurt.

She'd make it alright though. It'd just take effort, and time.

With her examinations finished the trial responded with a great crack and grind of stone. The Doors slid shut like the curtains they resembled and as each one closed it faded into the stone. When the last one was gone there was a sharp crack and the wall split down the middle, cuboid sections rising and pulling apart to reveal a small half-circular chamber. In that chamber was a rectangular pedestal rising up from the floor.

On that pedestal the trial offered up a shining silver ring, with the words The Foresighted Eye inscribed on a small brass plaque. Her duly earned reward then. Cerina snatched it up and slid it onto her left middle finger, the silver adjusting magically to fit. Probing it with her Qi she found that it responded like breathing, a minute trickle required to activate it. She went to raise her hand and she felt a sense like deja vu as she witnessed a phantom of her hand move up and away, twirling her fingers exactly how she had intended. It was a lot like experiencing that separation of the self she had just gone through.

Marveling at the strange sense for the future that this ring gave her, her ears perked up as the grinding returned and a path opened up into a looming darkness. It seemed the trial wasn't quite done with her yet.

Her smile was toothy and spiteful.


And We Are So Back. This one was me getting far more philosophical because the fact that she has to respect the people who's lives she changes is critically important to her Dao, even more than the manipulation of what will be.

I do wish I could do more with Merrcio, he had potential. I might have to do some narrative experimentation with the Shattered Servant in the vein of bringing him back.

The Dao-Reflecting Coin is her turn 16 tribulation treasure.

[Words: 8925]
 
Last edited:
Cerina Polya 15 - Year 292, Turn 16 - The City. Yuan Part 3.

Cerina Polya 15 - Year 292, Turn 16 - The City. Yuan Part 3.


Lightning cracked across a clear sky and Cerina smacked into the dirty alleyway, flopping like a beached fish. She grimaced, groaning at the taste of the street, and spat. Smoke rose from her singed robes as she started to haul herself upright. A fizzing bang went off above her and she ducked and squeaked in surprise, scampering away.

"Away, away, awaaaaaay…" she babbled under her breath as she fled, pulling her Qi around herself, her ungainly scuttle carrying her deeper into the alley. When she looked back she saw a pole of obsidian-like black iron, taller than the rooftops, and a copper plaque atop it that had burst into sputtering green flames and sparks. The air tasted of ozone and the distinct scent of a busted array.

She found a turn, slipped around it and then saw the opening to a fuel chute. Tunnel! Her instincts yanked her into that hole smaller than a human, a snaking hand grabbing the lid and pulling it closed after her. She contorted herself deeper into the tunnel, shuffling and squirming down into the shadows, her limbs folded up around her body in a way that would tear the joints on any normal person.

Holding her breath, Cerina continued to throttle all of the Qi leaving her body, feeling a rapid onset headache. No good being spotted by any annoyed city cultivators coming to check out the magical disturbance.

How lucky that there was one nearby.

"Hmmpf, an array busted again? Way too often now… what's this charring though?" An annoyed voice muttered in the common Turtleworld tongue. The accent sounded familiar. The cultivator continued muttering, though she could not make out their low words.

She stayed absolutely still, twisting her Qi into the attention avoidance technique she'd been developing. The presence remained near the malfunctioning array for several minutes, the sputtering Qi of the array disappearing as they worked. Then their Qi which tasted like ash mixed in brackish lake water started to pulse. All together this process of suppression took maybe ten minutes, and then the cultivator was on the move again.

She lurked in that charcoal stained hole, listening intently as they walked past. When they did, she began to think, brain whirring. She needed to find out her objective. Where was she? That was the first step. Were the arrays her task to fix? No, note that thought, find out where she was. First though, she needed to wait. About twenty minutes later she finally heard someone new walk by, their Qi miniscule. They smelled like a mortal.

When they were gone she unseated her hip and knee joints and used her legs to push herself out of the chute, unfolding from her contortions like a giant spider. She inhaled a full breath, still clinging to that attention avoiding trick. She needed a better name for it actually. A solution readily provided itself: why not call it being backstage? Invisible to the audience and to the actors both, an assistant moving around backstage was forgettable, and could take up any minor role as needed by the play.

That made her almost chuckle, new insight bubbling in her brain. But if I am going to be backstage, a costume would help sell it. She hunted around the alley until she found a dirty length of brown fabric piled up on a crate. She wrapped it around her body as a shawl and blanket. Then the girl altered how her Qi was twisting and imagined 'stepping back'.

Her senses shifted, the sensations caused by her own body becoming muted, and thus everything around her became clearer. The beggar's new blanket smelled musty and rotten from dust and rain and old stains, the scent lingering in her nose like an old foe. But it would work perfectly for this.

Cerina started walking, back arched and knees bent to compress her height down into a more human shape. Dust mixed with the charcoal stains, adding to her appearance of filth and weakness, her stained hair bundled into the hood. It only took a short time to come to a larger street, where she saw more of this city. The buildings were in a style unfamiliar to the Third Sea, made from brownstone and ranging from two to four rectangular floors with peaked arches on the bottom floors supported by little columns. The windows were all arched as well. Their roofs were flat or peaked with greenish tiles, as opposed to swooping red or the Clan's own domes and spires. The roof gutters were tin instead of clay.

What a weird looking place. But the cobblestone streets, the accent, the buildings, the carriages that rolled by her spot huddled beside a corner? Deeply familiar. This was the city of Merrcio and his theater troupe. This area of the city seemed to be a dense residential quarter. The people on the streets went about their business, gossiping and hurrying here or there. Everyone seemed tense, their eyes constantly looking at the array poles, their shoulders hunched and their faces drawn.

It was quite strange to see their eyes pass right over her, their paths taking them uncomfortably close. She hugged the walls of the buildings, which all had address plates that started with "Southern Orchard". She didn't remember the address of Merrcio's theater - maybe it had never been given.

Where were they?

Looking out over the roofs, towards the northeast, she could see a hill that dominated the inner city. A massive flat topped hill-keep for whatever Sect or Clan ruled here. Blue roofed towers with white pennants grew up from the hill. A huge peaked temple sat at the top of the hill, partially obscured by those towers. This hill did not sit in the exact center of town. The exact center actually seemed to be flat.

She kept searching. The beggar sneezed hard from the dust on her blanket. Newly intense smells and sounds led her to her next destination, a market for spices, herbs, fresh food and animals set in an intersection of four streets. To the east, an array pole rose up over a street entering the market. It was surrounded by homes and had a simple well in the middle. Clothes lines hung between the second stories of each house, creating neat lines of drying cloth overhead.

One man was selling cages of chickens and baskets of vegetables. The sun beat down from the sky and the beggar slid behind a stack of vegetable baskets at the very back of his little blanket marked area. Snagging a small bundle of carrots, she tucked herself half under a house porch. She listened and ate, savoring their sweetness, almost like yam.

A woman walked by with a basket over one arm, talking to another girl in the next stall over. "Ah Mary! Are your parents well? How is your aunt? Is she sleeping better? You remember her Fransisco-?" The gossiping woman turned to the chicken man.

The beggar frowned, and moved on. "She's sleeping better since the fire, Anita," the girl answered. The conversation dissolved into small talk and nervous gossiping about prices behind the beggar as she shifted away from the man, and towards a fruit seller talking to another customer.

"These are the best fruits in this fair city of Ambervale! Fed well on the blessed Vitae of the gods." The fruit seller exclaimed. Was Vitae another name for Qi here?

Well that was somewhere she had never heard of. The air here reminded her of the Green Scale Plains. Was this a place from the past? Somewhere in history now lost to time. Listening brought her no mention of the Clan. Was this in another Sea? The girl ceased thinking about it. She was pleased to discover the city apparently had a magical lake in its very center, people talking about getting its water from special pipe fed sacred wells and drinking it for good health.

As she listened and moved around the market, she eventually started to ponder how she had got here.

After the Doors trial she had walked down that tunnel of gray stone, and it had come to a dead end. The dead end had then split into cubes grinding past each other, smoky red light glowing from the gaps, as it dug through space to forge a path forward. In that constantly extending tunnel she'd realized her cultivation had stalled out during the first trial, as the changes in her body from the Herb she'd looted had settled.

She didn't really know where to go to get what she wanted. In a literal sense she needed to find the theater and figure out her mission here, that was the easy part. But about an hour ago she'd realized the way her Qi flowed had changed unexpectedly. Ever since she'd reached the 12th Heavenstage her Qi would normally flow in a cycle; taken in by her body, passed to her meridians, then to her soul, being used up along the way. Any that her soul did not use was fed back into her network and body for increased efficiency, and the faint wisps that remained were exhaled.

She'd modeled it off the unidirectional breathing of birds and certain reptiles exactly because of that efficiency. Now, as she sat here munching on carrots, she was exhaling far more Qi than she usually did. Her upkeep had dropped enormously, because her cultivation was not accepting any further refinement. She was saturated. She only lost what she needed to maintain her cultivation base.

And that had led her to discover something else with her Eye. With the slack removed from her cycle as Qi was used up, she had found a very subtle standing wave with no clear source resonating through her body and soul. So what was she supposed to do with it?

Because she could feel that there was a step she could still take. That was the sensation nagging at her brain, an aching frustration - because she was missing whatever the final step was to actually reach the 13th Heavenstage. Katha had never been able to tell her beyond it being related to the Dao, an understanding of what is and what ought to be, and watching Mia had only given her the sense the little beast girl couldn't do it.

Sitting behind a textile seller with many red swatches of muslin she mulled the problem over, reaching back through her memories to reexamine and reflect on old conversations she'd had with the Ironblooded. She found little success, and that just caused her to think about another problem. Cerina sighed, her smile having long turned into a frown. This was boring without her friends to mess around with. This was annoying with all the time she'd had to stew on her anger, pressing it into the front of her brain. Rina would hate the concept of what Heaven was doing here - creating people and then just callously playing with their lives in a memory of a place long dead.

And it pissed her off too. She'd wanted to be friends with Merrcio and Heaven took that option away while giving her a shiny bauble to distract her. Someone that devoted to their art, that he was willing to risk it all failing in misery - someone who got it. Like she did. Desperation to make it work and satisfaction when it did was a compelling mix.

Maybe he was still here? She sighed again. A great deal of time could have passed between the Doors and this city and he was likely dead. But, as she sighed her ears pricked, and another conversation finally caught her full attention.

"Gran… Sherry was almost trapped in the latest fire. She told me the Molt-Diviners won't host a Drinking Festival this year, with all the fires and deaths. Have you seen how low the lake is? Is it true?" Asked the young woman manning the textile stall, an air of nervous desperation in her tone as she spoke to a wrinkled prune of a woman with no hair. "Morgan was fretting about our prospects with all the trouble."

"Feh, of course they will, fool! You two should listen to the priest and not that dumb Sherry girl's worries. The Flame-Child is strong and the Molt-Diviners are wise. I am sure the ill fortune attracted to those magic talismans of theirs will pass like it always has," the prune said.

"Yes Gran," the girl responded, her voice bitter and resentful, folding the swatches of cloth in front of her angrily.

Names! Who were the Molt-Diviners? Who was the Flame-Child? What was wrong with the lake water? What kind of disaster was unfolding here? It was time to go - she'd spent enough time getting her bearings. Cerina scuttled away, her technique flickering for a moment. She was too fast for the market to understand what they saw. Perhaps just a stray dog or a teenager off on an adventure.

The rest of the people she passed on the street paid the beggar no mind as she explored around the southern parts of the city, the powers of Qi and beggarhood making them quite willing to not pay attention to her. Troublingly, more than once she encountered wrecked buildings burnt to black bones and closed off by rope barricades hung with memorial plaques. Dozens upon dozens of them, everywhere if she looked deep enough. Sometimes just a single house or a small neighborhood. Sometimes multiple blocks, just, carved out.

Gone.

She worried at her lips, her melancholic and lonely thoughts the only thing to keep her company amidst the scent of long settled ash.

It didn't help that there were so many cultivators as she explored deeper into the city, all of them in the First Realm and patrolling the streets. She saw close to a hundred in only an hour, all wielding staves of black iron that looked like obsidian. They walked in groups of four and the crowd parted around them like well trained sheep.

They did not speak amongst the mortals. Did they have a communication treasure? Their staves maybe? Something hidden under their blue and white robes? Would they all know if one saw her? She pulled her technique closer about her shoulders and watched them like a wary beast. All of their heads were shaved, and their feet shod in fine slippers. Their manner of dress and behavior made her think of priests rather than warriors. Sometimes a group would step off and make their way towards an array pole, everyone parting to let them through.

The mortals did not raise their eyes to the cultivators, and Cerina only took surreptitious peeks with her Qi sense. Beggars cleared out before the worthies approached. She followed her fellows' lead, mostly. Up until the sun began to set, of course. She hadn't found the theater in this part of the city, but before nightfall she could at least try to learn something by following the cultivators that stepped off the main roads.

Holding tight to her shawl and little magic the beggar changed course and looped back to lurk around a main thoroughfare. She hid behind some barrels and waited. It took only a handful of minutes for another group of four to appear. She followed after them, hobbling along the parallel streets. When they stopped, she peered around a wall to find them giving silent prayers to an array. The rustles of their robes were loud, and she heard a subtle clinking from underneath those clothes.

The arrays were plaques of copper, marked with Turtleworld characters, but her glimpses of the words on them indicated they were verses related to the sky and heat and light. None of it was familiar. She believed these were probably references to specific scripture or symbol substitution codes. Most public facing array work was obfuscated in some way to mitigate leaks.

Looking at them properly against the twilight sky she was able to see a fascinating web of connections between each pole. It breathed, somehow. Even fainter lines of Qi extended from the arrays towards the buildings nearby, but they very quickly disappeared into the background of skyborne Qi raining down upon the city. They were a load bearing structure for a web of Qi, spread over the entire city, through every building and street.

She made a quiet note to paint this when she got back home. She couldn't make much of a guess for what the Qi was doing of course. It was resonant with concepts she was completely unfamiliar with and she couldn't interpret what the arrays were actually using it for, besides guesses about blessing manipulation from how the mortals talked about them.

Which, to be fair, wasn't an unreasonable - if reductive - possibility.

She was looking up at the sky to the west and examining lines of hidden light under her Foresighted Eye, pondering the colors to use when painting them, when she glimpsed a ripple passing through the air. A phantom light bloomed, fire clawing at the twilight sky and throwing chunks of wood and stone and bodies high. She was at least a mile away, and immediately leapt into a sprint towards the western districts, leaving the cultivators behind.

She wouldn't make it in time and she cursed her lack of strength for that, her feelings of melancholy curdling in her gut. But she might be able to save people who got trapped in the aftermath. Her technique utterly failed, the mindset required coming apart like paper, and she strained herself for speed, the wind carrying her along as a blur that rattled the roof tiles. She had no time for calling out warnings, nor would it help.

Three seconds had passed.

People glanced up at the wind rattling the roof tiles. Cerina leapt over alleys and streets, taking the most direct path to the western district. Now able to look out over the city she saw the peaked roofs of shrines reaching above the other buildings, surrounded by a ring of streets. One of those shrines was in roughly the right place.

Ominously, now that she was up on the roofs she could see other dark spots, signs of fires, in the city. Some in the west, wounds stabbed across the northwest, a long scar from flame in the east. How long had this been going on? She thundered into the western district, but was only a third of the way to the shrine.

The skyborne Qi started to buzz against her skin, agitated, and flicking her eye over the network she realized that Qi was building up. Rushing like a surge of water from the hill and then down the lines into the western district. She sensed the faint flicker of someone else, a malicious Qi signature in the heart of the wave that felt like an oozing mix of ash and fine drinks. The feeling abruptly turned north and then vanished.

Eleven seconds had passed.

She could feel the towering presences of two Experts arriving at the border of the western district, perhaps sensitive to the disturbance in Qi or warned by their allies. Or maybe lured into a trap. The Experts thoroughly overshadowed the lesser Juniors who were following in their wake. They zipped across the district almost faster than she could track, appearing around the shrine and raising their Qi in a desperate attempt to contain what was coming.

She registered the blinding light first, heat drying her skin and making her Eye water. Then the shockwave plucked her out of the air and slammed her back onto the roof she had just leapt from. Lying there stunned amidst shattered tile and wood splinters, she heard the screaming and saw the pillar of smoke. Then the smell hit her in gusts of burning wind. Thick, dryer than the desert, burning wood and meat and a hint of something like cinnamon. Qi burning in the air? She could feel it twisting, cursing itself and putrefying all around her.

She picked herself back up and ran towards the disaster, gasping down breaths thick with the scent of death by fire. It took only a handful more seconds, if that. She found a crater, a neighborhood piled up in waves from the epicenter. A green pillar of fire burned in the center, consuming the shrine entirely, too bright too look at directly. The Experts were missing, their presences dispersing. The only cultivators in the district were Qi Condensers, still trying to reach the area and thus having been spared from the blast.

The entire neighborhood had been cracked open, its contents spilled out and piled up in chaotic waves of misery. People were coming to their feet, trying to make sense of what had happened, calling out to each other. Others crawled, calling for help. Houses and carts and people were starting to catch fire, the wreckage igniting with orange flames. Scraps of burnt cloth and ash choked the air, riding currents of awful charnel scent. Buildings fell apart in slow motion, debris crumbling as supports burned.

The smoke stung her exposed skin. Staying as far away from the burning wreckage, Cerina forced her way to the very center of the damage, looking for the Experts. The first one she found under a collapsed house, the remaining sign of their Qi fading away as they burned. Their body was almost unrecognizable from the pulsing burns that covered it, black with sparks of green buried inside the char. As she approached, the wreckage shifted and their body crumbled into a pile of ash and bones, the skeleton still glowing hot.

Grappling with the enormity of what had happened, she started trying to find anyone left alive. The area closest to the explosion was completely lifeless. Three blocks away she heard people calling out, and started digging to find them. First she found a family, huddled in a cellar. Other people were looking now. People glanced at her, but clearly felt no recognition, and no one spoke to her. No one cared in the midst of this disaster.

She found a man, buried beneath a fallen roof, his leg trapped under a rafter. She dug him out and lifted it, letting him crawl away, where a pair of walking wounded picked him up by the arms and helped him stumble away. She started directing the mortals who were still moving to help, following that example. But this was too big of a disaster for her to fix by herself.

She found a woman, hair dark, body stained with blood; coughing and slumped against the wall of her burning home. She saw Cerina and pointed into the black doorway. Cerina followed the weak cries within and found three children huddled in a half collapsed bedroom. But something in the house broke, weight slamming into her back, the children screaming in her arms. Pushing the wreckage aside with a yell, Cerina crawled out with them. When she escaped, she found the woman still, crushed under the remains of her own home.

She saved two dozen more mortals, even more dying before she could reach them or dying when she chose to save someone closer to her. There were too many for her to save them all. Hundreds. Had a thousand died before the Molt-Diviners finally reached the center? As they arrived, they spread, far more effective than she was at finding and rescuing people. She retreated, stepping away to try and take in all the damage.

Qi sparked and hissed invisibly through the air, green sparks glowed, and buildings erupted in flames while people tried to recover from the sudden shock. The network was disrupted and looking through the future she saw more fires starting all over the western district as arrays overloaded. She had no method to prevent the fires.

But it was something she had to warn people about. So she ran into the night, yelling at people about the fire that was coming. Most listened, a great wave of people preparing water or running away, screaming at the green sparks and the flames raining down from the sky. But some didn't. There was nothing that could be done for those that died from smoke and fire in their homes, dead and burning before their neighbors could break down their doors and save them.

Eventually she chased the fires into the northern district, her breath heaving. Perched atop a roof, when she looked back she saw fire burning across the center and the south of the city as well. A cascading failure of the network. In her gaze the spirits of Experts were like towers, reaching towards the fallen night and high crescent moon. There were only three, and the fires were barely being contained, more and more and more of the lesser Molt-Diviners moving out in force.

That's when her attention was caught by a flicker. A twisted bubble of malice, just a few streets over. She pulled herself backstage, slipping down to the street and moving closer. Their Qi pulsed with affront, spite. Wounded pride. This person tasted like that bitter mix of ash and lake water, but the bitterness had deepened and spiraled into pure spite. Like she was being choked by the ash. All of it was cut through by that taste of fine drink, and a feeling like lute strings about to snap.

Quiet as a shadow Cerina slipped down into the maze of streets and alleys. After navigating through several turns, the distant roar of flames constantly present, she peered around a final corner and her Eye landed on another shrine. This one she could see had a barred iron gate blocking a stairway leading down. The darkness dared her to approach. But she wasn't an idiot blinded by her own talent. She wasn't powerful enough to fight someone who could do this. She needed to find someone she could help fight this enemy. If only Katha was here.

There was nothing more she could do. Her soul twitched, something on the edge of understanding. She had to find the theater. It wasn't in the south district, nor the west. A noble lady had been the lead actress there… So where did that point her?

Her gaze lifted and turned towards the Sect hill and the opulent buildings at its base.

***

Cerina's fist slammed into the jaw of a mortal protection racketeer, beating his teeth out with precise impacts. Fat lot of good their exploitative 'protection' and 'fire brigade' was, and she'd heard people cursing them out as she wandered the streets. She was in the northeast section, the moon having set, leaving the city in darkness pierced by ill green flames. There'd been two smaller explosions and on top of no sleep she was getting cranky.

A frustrated hiss leaked from behind her red muslin veils, her bandaged hands tightening on his collar.

The thug's lolling head snapped up and he gurgled out wet sounds. "Phu… phul..!" He pawed weakly at her wrists. Her fingers were stained with layers of drying blood, the crimson slowly caking ash to her limbs.

She ignored him, glancing around the room. It was a sumptuous meeting and gambling house, tables, food, tea, a stairway up which led to an elite gathering area on the next floor. A dozen people were lying in the wreckage of tables, tossed like limp rags over the bar, and one unfortunate was embedded in the ceiling with his legs left to dangle. Upholstery fluff floated through the air like snow.

None of this hostile and greedy gang had known anything.

Maybe some of their largest donors did though, she'd heard frightened cries from upstairs. She sighed and let the man drop - his pleading was pointless since she had no plans to kill any of them. And he had nothing to give the Molt-Diviners if he tried to talk, with how she had disguised herself so thoroughly.

She stalked up the stairway. The door at the landing exploded into splinters, the ads once stuck to it fluttering across the room to land at the feet of the clientele all huddled around each other at the far end. A piece of paper gently landed atop the gleaming bald head of the man she'd kicked through the ceiling. He was still breathing, but unconscious. She walked past and with every step the clients babbled.

"What are you…!?" "Do you have any-!"

"Cultivator! Cultivator! Run!" That one tried to climb through one of the shuttered windows, before a second tried to push ahead, they both tripped and were then told to stop and shut up by a third.

"I'll give you it all I promise! Just a week more!"...And on and on and on.

She stopped, looming in front of them.

All of them wore nice robes or fine tunics and trousers, jewels and gold, the air filled with drug smoke. Rich folk, enticed to patronize the gang's establishment with fancy dining and products the racketeers brought into the city based on the powders left on the tables. One of the ones who'd been cringing in panic prostrated himself, crawling forward as he begged her to spare him.

Her foot landed on the back of his head. "Who here owns a theater?"

Struck mute, they each gasped, panted in fear, or simply shivered in place mutely. Her Qi and intent rose up, like a foul wind of claws and needles pressing against their minds and flesh. "I-I ah, mistress! That man does!" The man under her foot said and threw out an arm to point at someone in the crowd.

"You bastard!" Shrieked a woman, her hair heavily powdered and once neatly coiffed now all tangled, trying to shove herself forward and distract Cerina. Several others started yelling "Sellout! Sellout!" At him. The Devil ignored the screeching to follow the pointing finger to a small man with a triple braided beard and short black hair. She pressed forward, and for all the protests of sellout and traitor from the crowd, they all parted before her. The man formerly under her foot was pressed to the floor by an idle expression of her will.

The bearded theater owner tried to escape, leaping for the window - but her long fingered hand wrapped around his ankle and dragged him out into the center of the room. With a twitch of her wrist she flicked him into the air and caught him by the back of his collar, the man yelping as he spun. She was rather done with trying to wade through these disasters and dealing with all these annoying boring people. Fires were still burning and she had an idea.

The Foresighted Eye shivered on her finger as she gazed upon the possible futures. A kaleidoscope of possible movements blossomed around her, shades emerging from everyone as their choices grew out and moved in response to her future actions. She could only hear faint nonsense murmurs from the future, but she could read lips, and she could hear and feel herself.

In the split second as he stopped swinging in front of her, she focused entirely upon the man, narrowing her attention to only him. She played out conversations with him, carefully choosing her many possible words and watching his reactions. Twenty brief conversations in the span of an eyeblink, gathering information from the potential futures.

Some approaches caused incomprehension and useless information to fall from his lips. The ones that did work were filed away, used to calibrate her second round of attempts. The man moaned in her grip, his face going ashen and contorting in fear and his body creaking under her attention.

Two names emerged from the kaleidoscope when she asked where his main competitor was.

"...Golden-Eyed Carp Theater!" He choked.

"Swallow Street! …It's- its not too far! Otherside of the sect hill, follow the ring street until it intersects Swallow Street and go up Swallow away from the hill. It's right by a park!" He gasped, his collar digging into his throat as she pressed his face into the floor.

Click, click.


In the present she dropped him and considered the mortals cowering at her feet. Desperate, greedy. Exploitative and selfish in the midst of this disaster.

Hmm. Now how was she… ah. "The Flame-Child punishes you because of your association with this gang. Cease and pray for forgiveness from the Molt-Diviners, to intercede and calm its wrath. Perhaps your sins will be absolved and your properties last through these troubles if you do so."

She left in a swirl of dark cloth, leaving only the fearful and the unconscious behind.

***

The wind descended and Cerina landed before a familiar back door. This street was quiet this early, an hour before dawn, but she heard people within the edifice of the theater. She'd seen the front and it had a wonderful statue of a red carp with golden eyes placed on top of the marquee that hung over the entrance. Fatigue hung over her head but she kept it at bay through willpower and steady breathing.

It still smelled of smoke.

She knocked on the door and hoped she wouldn't have to bully the stagehands too hard. She straightened to her full height and tucked her blood stained arms into her sleeves. Oddly, she felt a distinctive Qi signature approach. A cultivator? They were only barely stronger than a mortal, distinct by the taste of ink and the sensation of silken cloth slashed by a sword in their presence. A ray of golden light swept across her and her gaze landed upon an older man in his forties, tanned skin wrinkled and his black hair marked by raven wings of gray.

"Merrcio?" Surprise made her hunch slightly to get a better look at him, head tilted in confusion as she pulled her veils loose and hung them about her neck. Still wearing a green shirt and brown trousers, a fancy gray coat about his shoulders. He was at the third Heavenstage if her Eye did not deceive her.

"Cleo? No, the girl… did I ever get your name?" he asked, just as surprised as her, deep confusion written on his furrowed brow. Memories seemed to play across his face and pulled his lips into a frown.

"Cerina," she answered. His frown smile turned into a smile then, the confusion partially buried.

"Well come in then! How could I not invite the angel who catapulted this theater to fame? Come in, come in," he insisted, waving his hand to gesture her inside.

A huge relief settled onto Cerina's shoulders and she hunched through the doorway gratefully. When she straightened again her back popped loudly and she sighed. "Is it just you here Merrcio?"

The man nodded, guiding her through a hallway to a room that had the red cushioned door propped open. A copper plaque to the left indicated it was the Director's office. The inside of the room was lit by two lamps, one to the right of the door and one sat on a vanity beneath a large mirror. Both were lit, revealing the cushy red and brown couches and chairs. Merrcio sat on a stool in front of the mirror and turned to Cerina.

He spread his hands and gave a quirky grin. "For now! The others will arrive soon enough I'm sure. You can never start too early in the day when acting."

She smirked at that, pulling down her hood. He brightened a little more, seeming reassured. His gaze ran over her arms and the dirty clothing she had and his smile flickered away in concern. "My friend, would you like a change of clothes? Are you injured?"

"Honestly, clothes would be lovely. And no, I'm fine, it's not mine," she answered while shucking off the blanket.

"Ah! Good, good!" He pointed her to a changing screen and a large green hooded robe roughly suitable for her size. Was his troupe still performing that show? She was tall enough to easily see over the screen and she cast glances his way as she changed. "Whose was it, perchance, m'lady?" He asked.

"Some racketeer-men not too far away." She tossed aside her yellow outer robe, leaving her in her yellow under-tunic and belt, the pouches and packs on it clanking.

"Oh them." At that he nodded and snorted in amusement. "Thank you for small blessings then." They both laughed and then lapsed back into silence as she worked to get some of the gunk out of her hair with her fingers.

Merrcio stared into the middle distance, clearly lost in thought as he looked at the door to his room, a finger tapping on his cheek.

Having pulled the green robe on she pulled the hood up over her hair. "What troubles you friend?" She asked while adjusting her belt underneath the green robe, and leaving the front open enough she could access her gear easily.

He sighed, melodramatic and exasperated. "Oh its just… I feel out of sorts. A bit disjointed. Like a memory is caught in my teeth." He shook his head. "It'll come to me. But! How have you been for the past thirty years?"

She sat on a red armchair across from him, sinking into the fabric and compressing the springs so much they gave a pitiful squeak. "Oh, for me its been a lot less than that… I uh." She paused. Would it be safe to tell him? Her soul pulsed. Yes.

"For me its only been about a day since I saw your younger self," she finished.

He blinked, and then his eyes darkened. "Ah… ah that was it…" He fell silent, his Qi pulsing. His hand on his cheek curled into a fist held to his mouth, clenched tight. A fog seemed to lift from his eyes, a blade sharpened under a whetstone and glinting in the light.

"Cerina, I am sorry… but it seems the memory had escaped me for a moment. I remember our final goodbye now," he mused, his Qi surging. He winced, pain striking his features, and raised a hand to his temple. Breathing deeply for a moment he shook his head and then his Qi steadied. "Best if we do not examine that," he continued with a sigh.

He rolled his shoulders and straightened the hem of his coat. His smile was sardonic. "I will play my part, as I always have."

She nodded. Like at the end of the Doors, he knew. But it was not something you could confront, not a curtain you should peek behind. So be it. They would work around it if necessary. "What do you know about the disaster going on right now?"

He sighed. "The season of evil we're laboring under has been going on for about two months. Fires and explosions over and over again. People fleeing the city on every caravan out of here. If something like last night happens again, we're done." He slumped in his chair, rubbing his head. "But there's worse going on, that most people haven't figured out yet, because they are not as well connected as I am." he said, gesturing sarcastically at himself.

"I am very loosely connected to the Molt-Diviners by a tie of patronage. One of their Experts enjoyed a production I was in about ten years ago, and gave me a page from a manual. Just enough to grasp a fragment of Vitae and ascend," he elaborated.

His hand went towards a box on the vanity beneath his mirror. "Mind if I smoke?"

She shook her head. With the spark of a match and a puff of faint cloves, he continued. "That man, Edric, I'm pretty sure is dead as of last week. One of the fires."

She winced, lips pursing. His expression grew sympathetic. "Yeah. Edric, bless his soul, has not been the only one. I may not have any talent for cultivation, but I keep my eyes open and my ears to the lips of those who know. The Diviners have lost ninety to a hundred Experts in the past two months."

Her stomach dropped. "How many Experts did they have?"

"That's about all of them. Their leader, who I believe was a Great Circle Expert, hasn't been seen since before the fires started and usually makes monthly tours of the city."

Oh no. She recalled the three Experts she had sensed. If all it had besides them was Qi Condensers this city was fucked. She wondered. There'd been no mention of a war in the streets or any kind of conflict and she considered the Qi signature she had felt before that first explosion. "It has to be a traitor, causing all of this."

He nodded. "I believe so. Edric didn't talk about it, but he was growing more and more troubled every time we met after this started, up until he died. Said he'd stopped going to gatherings with his fellows, and started moving where he slept frequently. I think he suspected the traitor was hunting him, specifically."

He put out the stub of his cigarette in an ashtray on the vanity behind him, swiftly pulling out and lighting a second. The two cultivators settled into a contemplative silence. Merrcio seemed to be melancholic, while Cerina was processing all the information she had been given and found out on her own. She took a deep breath, thankful for the denser Qi closer to the Sect compound.

A traitor in the Sect. The Molt-Diviners probably knew who it was, but they had no reason to tell her and at least a handful not to. Did the traitor have a goal besides causing harm? Probably. There was the Flame-Child. Some kind of revered being, possibly housed in the temple not too far from this theater, up on the hill. Which would be supported by the increasing density of Qi as she had gotten closer to the hill. It flowed faster here.

Merrcio rose from his seat and turned away, fingers dancing over the cabinets in his vanity, clearly looking for something.

Advancement was always an option. Their Sect was built around the Flame-Child, perhaps the traitor wished to weaken that being and consume its power? It didn't have to be their first goal though - that could easily be a side benefit from the traitor's perspective. "Merrcio, what is the Flame-Child?"

He was knelt by his vanity, opening a cabinet and met her blind gaze. "Our god. A spirit of incomprehensible power for one such as me. We honor it because it protects this city through the arrays and blesses our lives." He stood, a leatherbound diary in his hands. "It is said by the Molt-Diviners that it is the living molt-child of the Twenty Five Thousand Mile Flame Saint Salamander. It was shed in the distant past and the founder of the Molt-Diviners was given a duty to care for it."

She grunted. Thinking. Fatigue weighed on her neck, her head heavy as a rock.

He flipped open the diary, paging through it. "Ah! Adrianna, that was right," he said, satisfied. She looked at him questioningly. Something tickled the back of her brain. "I've kept some information in here for my own curiosity about Molt-Diviners Edric mentioned. Adrianna was apparently his friend and fiancee."

He closed the book with a snap. "I believe it a good idea to consult this and have my people search for them. As for you, I recommend you rest."

Cerina shook her head. "I'll help look for the Expert. I have my ways of escaping notice and I can rest on my feet."

He frowned, crossing his arms. "I do not say it lightly Cerina, but something troubles you. You are distracted. If we are to succeed and stop this disaster we need you at your best."

He was right. But she wasn't sure she'd be able to give her best in time. She still hadn't made much progress on finding the answer to her own advancement. She could make progress on finding a solution here. Cerina stood up, pressing forward. "I need to go help and find them. I need to talk to them."

"No. My friend, consider that you are an outsider. They have little reason to trust you, hmm?" He said, lips pursing and brow quirked.

"If I present myself in the correct way that will not be a problem," she shot back. His eyebrow rose higher.

"But why must it be you?" He questioned calmly. And that, she couldn't answer. Her mouth hanging open on a response, she suddenly let out a breath and paused. Maybe she could directly offer her foresight, but she didn't need to do that now.

His eyes glimmered and let out a breath himself, and relaxed. She nodded. "I will rest Merrcio. I need to think."

His lips quirked and he gave her a jaunty little salute. "Come find me when you are ready. And I am sorry for pushing you on this."

She waved a hand. "You're forgiven. Thank you."

She settled onto a clear section of hardwood flooring, resting on her shins and knees. Merrcio, standing at the door, waved with his diary. "See you soon!" And then the door closed behind him.

She pulled out a Spirit Stone from the humble bag stored on her hip. In truth it was a P.A.C.K, one of Ajax's creations and possessed a small array-based expansion of its volume, allowing her to hold several pounds of Spirit Stones easily. She grabbed one of the purple stones in both hands and swallowed the rock whole, settling her breathing and drawing energy from it to cultivate her flagging spirit.

In this comforting room, she wondered. Why did she need to go see this Adrianna? It was an urge and felt like her heart dropping into her stomach, a feeling kind of like terror. But she couldn't track down any specific thought as to why she had to do it. And she didn't know the woman at all. It was completely sourceless. She assessed herself, going back throughout the day. When she returned to the moments after she arrived she remembered another sourceless thing within her: the standing wave in her soul.

She couldn't tell if they were connected at all. But if she played by rules of association, by both being sourceless it implied that maybe they were connected. What if they both came from something she couldn't sense? What if they came from her Dao? She already knew some of it - the [Sublime]. Moments of changing a path and the enlightenment that came with those moments in broadest terms. But this understanding was not, had not, been enough. As she knew, something was missing.

She stared at the connection to her soul, examining the standing wave in minute detail. Time passed interminably as she meditated upon it, turned it in her head, touched it like she was performing the exercises that strengthened her soul in the first place. Nothing.

It simply was, oscillating in time to a beat she couldn't hear.

Her cycling was nearly broken by a deep sigh of frustration, but her years of practice held off a deviation. She turned away from the bizarre thing and began to peruse her memories.
Reflecting year by year on what had happened in her life. She was almost seventy now, she realized. She'd vaguely tracked her age, celebrating the season of her birth rather than the day. It mattered as a comfort. Time passed and she was not stuck in a pointless circle. But that was all.

A towheaded stagehand popped open the door and peered through to look at her. Her attention noted them but did not deviate.

Throughout her life she had been loyal to the Clan. Throughout her life she had changed the lives of others in ways both large and small through her words and instruction. This was the method. This was how she wanted to achieve her goals and it was the most satisfying method she had. Mia in particular - she was the first time it had fully crystalized. It had been fun.

She looked back at her time with Senior Sister Ferenike, brief as it had been. Qinglong Shu and her approach to Understanding, acting as the other member of the Three - as she'd started to identify the three of them who were seeking more. She thought of the Elders and the other members of the Devils, large and small.

She saw Merrcio coming through the door in a rush, his frown carved deep into his face. He approached while she focused.

She thought of her Legatus. How would Rina, now that she had been cursed, fare in the Trials? Cerina hoped fervently for her survival - the 302nd needed her vision and drive. She had become its heart. It would not be the 302nd under a different Legate. What would they do when she died? That thought caused her spirit to curl, mood darkening, and yet it twinged in her mind.

Was something related to Rina holding her back?

She did not know, and did not have time to think on these feelings as she let go and looked up at him. Buzzing under her skin, her reserves were about two thirds full. She did not have time to gain more.

"We've found her, but," he sighed explosively, and nursed a red bruise growing on his forehead. His bangs shimmered with small amber droplets. "She called me a traitor's crony and then threw a bottle at my head."

"That was a good bottle of Thousand Year Nostalgic Apple Brandy too," he grumbled, wiping at his forehead with a rag pulled off his vanity and wincing every time he hit the bruise.

Cerina's brain crashed to a stop. Traitor's crony. Merrcio had not said he'd confirmed Edric was dead. He'd called Edric a dilettante and that he moved where he slept. She made a leap of intuition.

"Merrcio," she said. "Did Edric have a Vitae flavor like the taste of fine drinks and the sounds of lutes in his aura?"

He looked at her, puzzled. "I'm not particularly good at sensing flavors of Vitae. I work with illusions, Cerina. But he did like both of those things."

"Hmm," she hummed. Did she tell him now or not?

What would Katha do? Going with her impulse felt right.

She sighed. "I sensed someone prior to the explosion in the west district. They felt like a Molt-Diviner, and their aura had a taste of fine drinks and the sound of lutes. All twisted into spiteful malice."

His face went white. "You're implying he is the traitor." His expression soured. "Prove it to me."

"It would take intimate knowledge of the array network to circumvent it and direct the Vitae within to cause these cascading failures. Causing this much death amongst the Experts of a Sect through sabotage is unusual, and again speaks to knowledge."

She continued. "As a sect where members are able to communicate with each other through secret methods, the Molt-Diviners likely know who the traitor is - even if someone died to learn their identity, they could transmit it in their dying breath. Adrianna called you a traitor's crony, which points directly at Edric, because I can also deduce he was the only Molt-Diviner to visit you according to your own words." She paused, thoughts buzzing as she organized everything in her brain.

"It is entirely reasonable for a loyal member or a traitor to become more and more cagey as a crisis proceeds. It does not make sense for a loyal member to completely separate from his fellows and change where he sleeps frequently, not if he was trying to protect himself from a traitor."


When she finished Merrcio took an angry breath, his eyes narrowing as he approached her. Her Qi was calm and steady, pressing against his own. "Being drunk does not erase or change an Expert's memories. There is a reason she said what she said," she said quietly.

His response died in his throat. Then he turned and went for a closet on the far side of the room, ripping it open and pulled out a long and narrow dueling sword sheathed in a leather sword-belt. He strapped it on and then turned to her. "I will be seeing this with my own eyes. Let's go," he said and marched towards the door.

She followed. Tight lipped and hand on his sword's hilt, he led her out of the building and through the city streets out of the section at the Sect's foot. And yet, under this tense atmosphere, Cerina could feel the wave in her soul growing taller and taller. He was walking the path and now it was up to him to finish it.

The streets of the city were almost empty, the fleeting presence of people overshadowed by the columns of smoke which still rose from the western district. Dark black, they still glowed with flickers of eerie green light. The air was still choked by ash, turning the air almost yellow and stinging her Eye. He led her deep into the eastern section, and she grew curious as they traveled towards the long burnt scar torn through the district.

The first indication she had of something odd was when she saw a crowd beginning to gather down the street. Then she heard someone sobbing, obscured by the people. Her pace picked up, a sourceless vitality filling her body. Gently, so as not to startle them too badly, she pressed her Qi against the bodies of the mortals in front of her. They moved, glancing back and parting around this strange green robed and hooded figure of inhuman height.

They fled towards either side of the street, some ducking into buildings or fleeing out of sight. But many remained behind, leaning on porch railings and peeking around corners. Their parting revealed a sobbing lump curled up in the gunk filled gutter of the street several dozen meters down the way. It looked like she'd tripped into it, robes tangled around her feet. At the moment the black haired woman was trying to drink from a bottle, though most of it just got onto her rat's nest of hair.

"I wanna wring his fucking neck…" the woman groaned, voice hoarse. "Turning the Words against us," she sobbed again and rolled over, her face in the sun, revealing a bandaged wound on her face, covering most of her left cheek and eye.

Cerina's shadow fell across the woman. "G'way! Away! In my light…," she growled and clutched at her bottle, Qi lashing around her wildly. It did not move Cerina's own Qi, rebuffed by her solid wall of calm. It was clear the woman was spiritually weakened as well, her Qi not responding to her will correctly.

Cerina knelt beside the Expert, giving her back her light, and looked at her. Drenched in sweat, blue eyes dim, hair a rat's nest of tangles. It looked like she was grieving, her honor and face in tatters. A woman who had given up. Hope, or anger, might fix that. She reached out to the woman. When she touched her the lady flinched, light returning to her blue eyes. Cerina didn't smile when the drunk looked up at her, but she did nod. "I know where he went," she said.

The woman looked at her like she was speaking gibberish. She grabbed Cerina by the collar in a sudden blur and hauled herself into the Devil's face. "Who the fuck 're you?" She slurred.

"Name's Cerina!" she answered. The buzzing in her brain was getting louder and louder, the wave accelerating.

"Ehhhh? And where you come from? You're with that traitor's crony, so you're here to end it all?" The woman growled, waving her bottle violently at Merrcio who was standing a few paces away.

He came to her rescue then. "I'm no crony of Edric's." His sword creaked as he squeezed the hilt. "I am here as a matter of pride, seeking proof of my own eyes that he betrayed me."

Adrianna laughed and spread her arms, letting Cerina go. "Well look around you, idiot!" She took a deep swig. "He's betrayed all of us, and mauled my face as a gift!"

"Fucker!" She yelled, lurching to her feet and swinging her arms about in fury, nearly cleaving Cerina's head from her shoulders. Merrcio backed away, raising his hands.

"Senior Adrianna," Cerina said, and then kowtowed. "Please. This one can help you gain vengeance."

Adrianna loomed over her. "Ohho? And why is that, little girl? Why do you care?" She was starting to become more coherent, focusing her disdain on Cerina.

"This humble cultivator was sent here as a trial and penance by Heaven, and Merrcio is my friend."

Adrianna paused. "Look at me, strange girl," she demanded. Cerina craned her neck, not raising her head too far. "Heavens, you look weird," she muttered. But a realization seemed to strike the woman.

"How do you know where he is?" She asked.

"This one's Eye can see Vitae and discern its innermost qualities," she answered. Adrianna's as it happened, was ash and lake water with a deep well of earth underpinning it. So close. She just needed to bolster Adrianna a little more, weld together the fractures in her spirit for just a little while.

The older woman's Qi pressed upon her, like being slowly crushed under a boulder - no wonder Mia didn't like this - and Cerina let out a breath. She let the Expert examine her. Then it suddenly tightened like a vise, pinching her head beneath pitiless weight. Cerina gasped, and her face was mushed back into the ground.

***

Priestess of the Inner Chamber Adrianna Rossi gazed down onto the huge golden girl kowtowing in the dirt before her. Her eye ached, an effort of will suppressing the horrific muscle twitches her nerve damage had caused. It was an effort to speak without a slur even when sober. Her body felt weak and nauseous from infection. And she hated.

And now that hate had an outlet. "You will take me to him, then," the Expert commanded. Her head was throbbing from the pain and the relief. Here she had been raging at her circumstances, unable to enact her vengeance, drowning in impotent sorrow. And yet her desperate prayers must have reached the Heavens and the great lords above must have seen fit to bestow her with a chance to slake her vengeance.

They couldn't save the Flame-Child without its Pearl, its metaphysical heart and Sacred Treasure, but maybe she could extract her pound of flesh in the name of Heaven and restore her honor. Perhaps something could be saved of her Sect's honor and knowledge, if they acted on this chance.

"Stand back," Adrianna ordered the two gnats in front of her with a wave of her hand. They obeyed, the one eyed freak scuttling back unnaturally in her kowtow. The theater-man kneeled where he stood. Amusing. Adrianna put them from her mind and turned, gazing up at the Sect Temple. With an immense inhale she began to cycle according to the Lake-Bottom Flagellant Scripture.

The wind rippled and the earth began to tremble. The alcohol in her blood was swept up and separated. It swirled through her body, absorbing the impurities that had spread from her head wound. With a hard exhale she spat the disgusting fluid like a giant Archer Fish, blasting off the roof corner of a building. Many of the mortals still present cowered in fear and awe.

Pitiful. She was only getting started. With her outstretched hand she called to the heart of power for all Molt-Diviners: the Words of the Founder, the massive array network built above and below the city, and through it the Flame-Child. Now she used that burning power to locate a specific object.

A window shattered high up on the Temple of the Flame-Child and a black blur raced through the air like a descending arrow. It landed in her hand with a boom, the shockwave passing through her robes and raising a wave of dust up and down the street. The mortals that remained scattered.

Good.

Now was not the time for mortals.

Her staff in hand, thrumming with the power of its arrays - marks that tied it to the great network, she looked back at the girl. "Go. Quickly," she commanded.

The girl nodded, straightening from her kowtow. The theater dandy stood as well, staring at the both of them. But he knew what was good for him and did not linger, following the girl as she took off at a run. Adrianna followed, her slower steps eating up the distance to keep up with both youths. The golden girl cut quickly around the Sect Hill, leaping onto the rooftops and then beyond them, Wind Vitae swirling around her, her head swiveling unnaturally.

What an odd creature. The golden skin niggled at long forgotten memories of Adrianna's. It was not important though - killing a bastard who betrayed everyone who cared about him to reach above his station was her duty now. It took them a handful of minutes to reach the northern district.

She considered reaching out to Matteo and Carlo through the Words, the only remaining Experts in the city. But they would not matter in this battle, when they could be better used holding back the fires. And this was her final test, her guilt she had to assuage. "Girl! What use are you to me?" She asked.

The theater dandy was an illusionist, she knew that, but so weak as to be almost irrelevant. This girl stood in the 12th Rank of the First Realm - perhaps she mattered. Huffing for breath, the girl answered. "I bear an extremely powerful curse in my Eye, which can weaken him by nearly three small realms. I can also see briefly ahead into the future."

Ho? It seems Adrianna was doubly blessed today. How useful. "Good enough," she said.

Even better a moment later they reached a shrine with a warded tunnel entry and the girl descended. Adrianna took the lead, examining the wards on the door. They were modified, of course. But only very slightly, cutting the alarm from the network and pointing it elsewhere, while modifying it to activate on any access instead of the normal unauthorized access rules.

Ah! How was she going to get into this? "Girl, where is he?"

"His Vitae lingers on the door and down the tunnel, but I'm not sure. We will have to get closer," the cyclops answered.

Adrianna sighed and forced down the urge to scratch at her wounded eye. If she was whole, she could find him herself. The Molt-Diviner Sect was not well versed in Vitae detection arts that did not use the Words of the Founder - but Edric had known she knew such an art, gained in some of her own adventures outside of Ambervale.

Never an ill-spent youth. But here she was, unable to use the art that would get her to him faster. Fine. She'd beaten him in arraywork before, time to do it again. Given the alarm was pointed away from the normal network it was probably pointed to a dummy array tuned to make a specific kind of alert. That kind of setup allowed you to be warned without maintaining an active Vitae link that an attacker could track you down through.

This was the most likely, though she had no proof. It could also be linked to a trap. "Girl, do you see any concentrations of Fire Vitae in the system nearby?" Adrianna couldn't query the system, Edric might be paying attention to that.

The girl shook her head. "No, the spread of Vitae is typical for the network in its current state, based on what I've seen."

Hmm. She could treat it like a tripwire then. Taking deep breaths she quickly reached in and pinched the connection with her Qi, quickly swapping the connection on the alarm from this door to her, her staff thrumming as she worked. She'd have to maintain it and in her current state that wouldn't be fun, but that wouldn't matter for long. She pushed the door open. "Golden girl, you first. Dandy, walk beside me."

The three cultivators descended into the dark and dank tunnels. They were easily wide enough for two people to walk abreast and were tall enough the golden girl had significant headroom. Along the right hand wall was the feed pipe for this shrine, forged from array inscribed red copper. The walls were all granite, pulled up from a quarry outside the city.

The tunnel was long and murky, the only light from arrays shining on the pipes. There were others, but again, touching anything down here might alert the traitor. They'd have to deal until it was time to go loud. And frankly, she didn't care about these two's discomfort in the slightest. Discomfort was temporary.

Guilt? That'd haunt her to her grave.

Eventually the path began to dip as they neared the lake and then suddenly dropped into a much steeper stairway. The faint hum of array-pumps cut through the sound of their footsteps down the smooth stairs. They arrived, finally, at the ring tunnel which circled the lake. This ring tunnel was dominated by a huge collection pipe that ran around and drew from the lake. The shine's feed pipe descended into the floor and crossed the ring tunnel to connect with the collection pipe.

Unfortunately, this is where the tunnel system became a lot more complex because dozens of chambers branched off from the ring tunnel alongside the shrine feed-tunnels. Cultivation chambers, maintenance workshops, guard posts when they had the personnel. Dozens and dozens of rooms she would have to search one by one, at least normally.

The alarm pointed to a little array-inscribed bell set up on top of the main circulation pipe. She turned to the girl. "Where is he?" She demanded. The unusual girl scanned, her head pivoting unnaturally.

"Hmm," her brow furrowed. Her right arm lifted and pointed. Adrianna ordered the group forward, stalking down the tunnels in silence. The golden girl ignored the workshops and sleeping quarters they passed, walking in a deep silence. The dandy's shoes clicked and his sword's hilt creaked in his hand, drawn and ready.

The lights filled the air with gloom and the sound of flowing water muffled any sounds of their prey. The first trap was a simple thing - a pressure triggered burst of steam from one of the shrine feed pipes as they were crossing over it. Adrianna caught it, swallowing it up with her Scripture as it blossomed out of the pipe.

How nostalgic to use these arts originally meant for maintenance to tear down obstacles between her and a traitor.

Edric did not stand idle of course after the first trap went off, calling on the Words to throw power at her and her group. Green flames of failing arrays, boiling black water bursting from the walls, and sudden pressure changes assaulted them. The dandy was nearly crushed against the wall by a spray of water and flames, damaging his left hand in the process. But they survived and forced their way through, her knowledge and staff dispelling the traps. All she had to do was follow them - because she could sense him with the Words now as he exerted himself so close to her.

Even better, facing off against him like this was realigning her Vitae with her will, her hatred finally finding a worthy foe as his assaults of steam and fire and boiling water redoubled. She carved a path of ruin through a thousand years of history to reach him and felt no remorse. If he died, she would pay a thousand more.

"Edric!" Her voice shook the dark chamber in which the traitor meditated upon the delicate pink-white pearl cradled in his hands. The Sacred Treasure glowed like a lamp, and illuminated the woman like a snarling dragon when she exploded through the steel door of his chamber in a howling steam explosion.

Adrianna struck out and her iron staff met his arms with a clang of metal. Edric pushed away from the blow, sliding across the floor and spreading his arms to disperse force, revealing dark iron bracers on his wrists. His signature weapons now, stolen from their Leader and Master, her grandfather Giovanni Rossi.

"Adrianna," he growled through his damaged throat, part of his neck twisted by a knot of bruising and burns. A gift she'd given him during the same fight he had mauled her face.

But all of that fell away before the Pearl in his hand. "You still had it…," she gasped, shocked to her pillars to see the actual heart of the Flame-Child in front of her again.

With a flick of his hair and a huffed, "Of course," he slotted the Pearl of the Flame-Child into his right bracer and power invaded him. His body swelled with blood thickened by Water Vitae, muscles beginning to bulge, and water dripped from his mouth.

The former dilettante leapt forward, clawing at her staff with hands clad in blades of water. His strikes lashed against her defense, sheering flakes away from her staff in clouds of sparks. She circled backwards, herding him with her greater reach, but swiftly losing the exchange of strength. He felt like he had forged a fourth or even a fifth pillar in the Second Realm now.

Had he really stolen the Pearl just to advance, and killed their Leader when he tried to stop this traitor? No. She knew how he held to his grudges - yet she did not know what words had passed between him and other members of the sect to make Edric hate so many in the Inner Chamber. Somedays it was only her and her grandfather that he had spoken to.

She refocused as the traitor stumbled, his flesh graying and flaking away suddenly, and Adrianna caught a glimpse of both the girl and the theater dandy in the doorway behind her. Edric coughed a stream of brackish water and struck the wall with a roar. The blast of stones and razor sharp water launched at the girl, her eye almost glowing in the dimness as she went down with the shrapnel.

The theater dandy dove to the side and took cover behind the remains of the doorframe, a fraction of the Vitae in the air beginning to move under his command. His face was resolved like a man meeting his death, a heavy weight of betrayal in the set of his grit teeth, clenching his damaged hand around his sword. How admirable.

In retaliation Adrianna took a breath and launched blasts of force and pressure at Edric, her blows deftly dodged. Yet, she had hope now. Hope beyond relief from guilt and recovering scraps of knowledge. It stoked her rage even higher, beyond whys or wherefores, beyond mercy or forgiveness. Edric would be beaten to death by her hands and she would return the Pearl to their god. With a deafening battlecry she launched blasts of fire thick as magma at the traitor, chasing him out of this room and into the next - a simple bedroom.

The power of the Lake-Bottom Flagellant Scripture laid in setting the field, drawing on the Words and the Vitae thrown about by their techniques. Every blow she flung his way was meant to kill him, to end this quickly before he turned her strength against her. But so long as he could react properly to her, he would draw from the Vitae left in their wake. They needed to distract him

The First Realm dandy could not get close to the fight without being vaporized by the force, instead circling and waiting for an opportunity, but he seemed to realize the problem as Adrianna and Edric tore into each other and demolished this bedroom. "Edric!" He cried. "Am I to assume all your interest in the arts and performances, all that passion, was just fakery?" His voice was steady, carefully tinged by the pain of his wound. He coughed from the smoke in the air.

Edric's face twisted into a snarl and he shot a blast of rippling water at the dandy for his trouble, the attack twisted away by her mastery and the dandy left unharmed. But that cost a step and Edric's decaying body slowed him further. A wave of glowing stones rose from the floor and slammed him into the wall over his bed, smashing him through into an array workshop. The inscription chisels and brushes were shredded, paints cast like multi-color blood on the walls, and Vitae burned in the air. In the center sat a plinth and all along the hemispherical walls arrays glowed.

Adrianna scanned the room. A secret workshop hidden behind the false wall. A good place to trap him with only one entrance. The dandy was behind her. But where had the girl gone? She turned slightly, her one eye sweeping and saw a scrap of yellow fabric peeking out from amongst the rubble behind her. The girl had fallen up against a wall in the front room, her Eye still and blank but still pointed at the traitor. Dead? Maybe not, but out of the fight.

Disappointing.

Edric emerged from the rubble bloodied and snarling. "You know, fiancee," he growled. He shook out his coat and re-settled his stance. "Given how you helped me start all of this, it's fitting that you are the final obstacle to my revenge against everyone beneath me," he spat this with such vitriol the water in his mouth boiled.

There was a bang, a sword against the wall. "Am I just chopped liver to you Edric?" The dandy grumbled as he limped inside the workshop. His Vitae whispered in his footsteps, incredibly subtle as he stumbled forward.

"Yes," the traitor answered. "You were a useful method to delve into the connection of the Words to the mortals of this city. Nothing more." His brow was twitching, voice cold and half-drowned. Rage and disdain in equal measure he made to strike again, thick flames of his own being conjured.

Adrianna reached out with a clawed hand and yanked, conjuring a mass of benthic pressure to smash him down into the floor. Forced to his knees, Edric drew on the Pearl again. With a groan and grit teeth, he strained and slammed his fist into an array. A chain of them erupted in green light and sealed the room in a whirling gyre of Water and green Flame.

It scraped at the floors and the ceiling, chips of stone ripped up and turned inwards as burning blades. It started to churn towards them all, an inevitable wall of death. Raising his hands he pulled a stream of water from that wall and blasted it at Adrianna. She was forced to respond by raising one hand off her staff and unleashing a beam of flames, steam billowing out over the room. Merrcio disappeared into the scalding mist, becoming only a darting shadow.

Force against force the Experts dueled with the powers of the universe. Adrianna knew very quickly she would lose. But she had to survive - she knew what the dandy, that Merrcio, was doing. She just had to hold for a little longer, forcing Edric to keep all of his attention on her as she fought with him over control of the Vitae in the room. "So it was said in the seventh year of our lord's Duty…" she whispered to herself, reciting the Scripture of the Flame-Child's Wrath in her mind. Her first pillar thrummed.

She began to glow, starting from her chest and spreading to her eyes. Tears of fiery blood flowed from her ruined eye, searing her innards as it twisted and bubbled in her guts like a nest of molten glass. The Flame-Child heard her cry for power, the Words of the Founder turning finally against the traitor as his sorcery was undone bit by bit. Her staff glowed cherry red, keening as it shook with the strain. Yet, even as she drew on divine power, she was losing.

Step by step Edric moved towards her, his attack pressing deeper and deeper. The tipping point came suddenly, her weight slipping and her body beginning to fail. With a sudden snap she lost and dove aside. The burst of water and burning rock ripped through her and she screamed in pain this time. The burst then failed, tapering off and leaving Edric heaving for breath as his muscles spasmed. Adrianna was laid out on the floor on her side. Was that enough time? She did not know. But she would put an end to this sorry tale, even if it killed her.

With her still functional arm she lashed out, five lights on her fingertips. If he had been whole perhaps he may have had the strength to dodge. Yet, he was withered. The first blast of light took him in the side, spinning him. The next three stitched a course of ruin up his back, sending him tripping and stumbling. The final shot slammed into the back of his head and smashed him to the floor.

They both groaned, stunned and crippled with injuries. But Edric was the first to lift his head. Straining with his bloodied fingers he scrambled hand over hand, wild eyed, and then stumbled to his feet with coat all askew. "No… no! I will not see my Grudges unfulfilled!" He raced towards the edge of the gyre, only a few steps away now, and it parted around him. He sprinted as fast as he could the door.

And then he smashed into a wall, the false door exploding into steam and flecks of color, while the real door wavered back into visibility like a mirage just a few handspans away. Bricks collapsed on top of the traitor, the hole widened by the impact, and the stunned Expert was left sprawled partly through the opening across from the golden girl. The theater man crawled on hands and knees, so exhausted of vital force that his skin hung loose and gray like a corpse.

Both hands on the pommel of his sword, Merrcio slammed it into a wound on the traitor's back. Edric jerked, gurgling and growling weakly. And then Merrcio collapsed beside his former friend. The traitor gasped, once, twice. Spasming like a man possessed. With his final dregs of life he ripped the Pearl out of his bracer. "Flame-Child, I who bear your heart commands you. Feed your Master!" And then he swallowed the Treasure.

As Adrianna watched in horror, she remembered a phrase she rather liked: The Earth always reached for the Heavens. And as Edric reached, trying to draw from the Pearl, he overstepped. Water turned cutting and suddenly his flesh split along his belly, boiling blood and dark Water Vitae exploding out of him in a pillar and throwing him into the ceiling with a bone cracking thud.

Something more broke then, a critical support finally giving way. Cracks spread across the ceiling and stones the size of their torsos began to fall, a huge collapse erupting in the middle of the city. The fighters saw daylight and flame through the falling rock, and then darkness.


God this omake and every major character in it got away from me. But I have just all around had fun! I didn't expect the two arguments Merrcio and Cerina had but I am also very very pleased that they happened. Now to cap off their character arc in the next omake.

I also didn't expect Adrianna to usurp the end from me, but it just makes sense for Cerina's Dao if she fades into the background during this fight. Its more important for these three people to fight it out, after she guides them together.

And, Cerina's got her own fight coming.

[Words: 13570]
 
Last edited:
Voting is open
Back
Top